Leaderboard

@BergenGuy Who knows what might be happening behind closed doors. Definitely not me. Nope. Sorry for the slight delay on getting this update out. In the home stretch now on being done with all the things involved in getting my car back up and running. Also trying to get this story onto a different update schedule so that it doesn't interfere with my other stories. By the way, if any of you get a chance to check it out, the story @leatherpunk16 and I are writing together. I promise there are some really steamy updates coming up if you are into more sci-fi, military, and transformation stories. It's been a blast writing with him, and its definitely been a labor of love on our part, so please feel free to drop a like or a comment! ------------------------------------------------ Lesson 15: The Art of Extreme Self Care I woke up with a start when I heard several dings coming from my phone. Bleary eyed, I looked up at the ceiling, listening carefully for the sounds of the house. Silence met my ears, and slowly I rolled over and grabbed my phone off the charger before unlocking it. Looking at the screen, I saw several messages. Starting with the first one I received, I saw it was from my brother Ryan. “Mom and Dad made breakfast. I left you a plate in the fridge if you're hungry. I know you probably aren’t in the mood to talk to them right now, so me and Marcus took them out for lunch to talk about things. Jen and Marcus had quite the fight out in front of the house, and she’s with her friends. The house is all yours. Text me if you want to talk or need anything.” I smiled softly, amazed at how differently my brother was suddenly acting. Send a quick ‘thanks’ to him, I looked at the next text. “Hey, it’s Marcus. Got your number from Ryan. Here if you need anyone to talk to. Might be a good idea to stay away from your sister, she’s on the war path. Don’t blame yourself. She brought this on.” I found myself nodding, quite aware of how self-centered and unwilling to budge on something Jen was when she thought she was in the right. I honestly felt bad for Marcus, still feeling mostly to blame for their fight. Shaking the thought away, I replied again with a simple ‘thanks,’ unsure what else to say. A few scam texts were the next ones, which I quickly deleted. Overdue tolls on a nonexistent car… Package I need to “pay” for delivery on… Someone randomly texting about a business lunch named Mirabel…. Dejected, I noticed an absence of reply from Mike or Greg. Sighing, I got up and shuffled downstairs, grabbing the plate of food out of the fridge, a small plate of scrambled eggs and some bacon. My stomach let out a grumble, as I finally felt somewhat hungry coming through the upset heaviness in my stomach. Not really wanting to take the time to heat it up, I stood at the counter and looked out the window as I ate in silence. I made quick work of the meal and placed the surprisingly clean plate in the sink, realizing I must have been hungrier than I thought. Giving another look on my phone, I went to the last text from Greg and Mike, re-reading the text they had previously sent when suddenly the phone buzzed and a new message popped up on the screen from Greg. “Can’t really talk on the phone right now. Your last message has us worried. Everything ok boy?” I quickly typed out an abbreviated retelling of the night before and walked back upstairs, flopping on the bed as I waited for a reply. Reaching down, I idly went to go play with my cock, suddenly remembering that I was still in a cage. Annoyed, I frustratedly pulled my hand back out, and flopped back onto my back. After a while my phone dinged and I quickly opened it, reading the newest message. “Daddy Mike and I are really sorry that happened to you. Nothing we can say to fix it, but know that you are not what your sister called you. Family really can be the worst and knows exactly where to hit the hardest. If you end up needing a place to stay and think, you can sleep at our place. We should be home tomorrow, though we both wish we were there to help you get over how she made you feel. You're free to have a full run of the house while we’re gone.” Smiling, I felt a warm tightness in my chest, glad to finally hear back from them. With a large sigh, I decided to switch into a pair of swim trunks and tank top before pulling on a pair of old tennis shoes I usually used to mow in and walked down the street to Mike and Greg’s house. Punching in the code on the garage door, I stood and waited as the large door slowly opened in almost silence. I made quick work of the front yard, able to mow it in record time and went inside for a quick drink, sweat quickly cooling in the cold air conditioning of their house. I slowly walked around, exploring the large house before finally stopping at the door to the basement. Suddenly, a wicked thought popped into my head. “Well… they did say I could have full run on the house…” I said out loud to myself, before trying the handle, finding it unlocked. Slowly, I walked down the stairs flicking the light on as I went before finding myself in the dungeon, looking around. I went first to the large humidor, looking at the various shelves of cigars before finally settling on one of the larger ones. Pulling it out, I quickly looked around and found a cigar cutter and lighter, making quick work of cutting it and getting it lit. Finally getting the large cigar fully lit, I took a deep draw on in, sucking a deep lungful of smoke into my lungs, exhaling with a contented sigh as I watched the large cloud of smoke billow out of me. Taking a few more greedy puffs, I looked around and set it down in an ashtray before shocking my still slightly damn clothes off and letting the cool basement air hit my now naked skin. Next, I walked over to the fridge and looked inside, grabbing a similar bottle of poppers to the one they’d given me and opened it up, taking several deep sniffs before recapping it. Groaning, I felt the rush of the poppers overcome me as I felt my cock strain to escape from the tight confines of the cage. Setting the poppers down next to the ashtray, I grabbed my balls and slowly began to squeeze and work them in my hand, enjoying the feeling as I grabbed the cigar and began puffing on it again. I grinned, enjoying the feeling of smoking and playing with myself as I walked over to the large wall covered in various toys. Finally I stopped at the several dildos, each increasing in size from small to obscenely large. Smiling, I grabbed a few off the wall before looking around and spotting the lube from my previous visit in the room. Grabbing the bottle, I shakily grabbed a few of the more decent sized toys and walked to the center of the room, grabbing the poppers and ashtray as I walked. Popping the top off the lube, I quickly coated a few of my fingers and slowly began to work them in, feeling as my hole quickly began to relax and open. Puffing away happily, I slowly worked my ass open before finally pulling the fingers out with a wet plop. I then grabbed one of the large dildos and wiped my fingers free of the excess lube, before grabbing my phone out of the pocket of my now discarded trunks. I quickly navigated my phone to the page with all the previous videos on the PIGLOADR site, and slowly got to work coating the toy with more lube, watching as I was fucked on camera. Now properly lubed, I slowly shuffled myself on my knees over the toy, positioning it so the tip was pressed against my now hungry hole. Grabbing the bottle of poppers, I opened them again, taking several deep sniffs before recapping them and in one solid movement, lowered my ass down on the toy, groaning in sheer ecstacy as the firm piece of silicone easily breached my ass, “Oh fuck yes….” I groaned aloud, taking a deep inhale of the cigar, before slowly beginning to bounce up and down on the large toy. The only sound in the basement of was of my occasional groans, as well as the sound of my ass slupring hungrily as I continued to fuck myself hard and fast, as well as the sound of my phone playing back one of the videos of me begging for a load. Looking around, I got an interesting idea in my head. Just how big could I take in my hole? Pulling off the toy, I grabbed the next size up, and slowly put some lube on it before working it into my ass. I groaned again, slowly getting used to the increased girth of the toy, smoking even harder on the cigar. Over the next 30 minutes, i slowly kept increasing the size, switching to a bigger toy once I was used to it. Finally, I reached the largest toy I had grabbed, my cock now leaking from the continued assault on my prostate. Slowly, I stood up and let the large dildo slid out of my ass, feeling my asshole gaping open in its absence. Horny beyond my wildest dreams, I walked over and grabbed the last few large toys, bringing them back and opening the bottle of poppers, huffing greedily as I began to work up to the last one. Easily as thick as my wrist, and over a foot and a half long, I wondered if I would be able to take it. I looked down at my phone and quickly loaded the video of me and Ben, the bear from the cigar shop. Slowly I lube of the monster dildo and slowly got it ready, pulling out the already large toy from my ass as I positioned the monster dildo in its place. I slowly positioned myself so the large tip was at my hole, already stretching my loose hole nearly painfully. OPening the poppers I took in several more deep inhales before roughly shoving the large cigar in my mouth, watching as Ben slowly fucked my ass on the video. “You need that thick meat destroying your guts, don’t you piggy?” Ben said on the video, finally driving me over the edge as I forced the large toy up my ass, pain and pleasure making me groan as the toy stretched my ass to the extreme. “OH FUCK!” I yelled loudly, my legs shaking as a sheen of sweat broke out across my body, feeling as the massive toy slowly pushed deeper inside me. Looking down, I swore I could see a slight bulge from it as it wormed its way in. Opening the bottle back up, I sniffed nonstop on the bottle as I took in lungful after lungful of the thick cigar smoke, losing myself to the sounds of Ben telling me I was going to be nothing but a toxic sperm receptacle. Finally, I bottomed out on the toy, my ass burning from the sensation of the massive stretch. I felt my mind wander, replacing the idea of an obscenely large dildo in my ass instead with the idea of Mike or Greg’s hand and arm inside me. Slowly I began to bounce on the toy, my mind replacing it with the image of one or both of them taking turns fisting my ass, telling me they were working their tainted loads deep inside me. Finally, I hit my limit and suddenly my cum began to leak like a hose out of the cage, my entire body shaking as the orgasm hit me. “Oh… Oh fuck…. Work your poz loads into me with your fist Daddy…” I screamed, lost in a haze of poppers, smoke, and sheer hormones and adrenaline. After several minutes of me shuddering around my orgasm, I lazily smoked the cigar, my ass stretched to the extreme and each movement made my legs quiver. Finally, I decided to slowly take the toy out, whimpering as the toy finally plopped out of my ass with a wet squelch, sweat dripping down my naked body. Cold air hit the inside walls of my ass, leaving me feeling oddly hollowed out. SLowly, I reached back and felt my ass, shocked at the gaping feeling. I shakily stood up and walked over to a mirror, looking back as I saw the gaping entrance to my ass. “Holy shit…” I said, a surprised look on my face, working a few fingers around the rim. I forced my ass to squeeze closed, watching as it finally shut after a minute or two of trying. Looking over at the wall, I walked over and grabbed a decent sized plug, slowly working it in with a happy sigh as I took a few puffs on the now spent cigar. Grabbing the toys, I walked around, getting used to the sensation of the plug in my ass, my gait now markedly stiffer. Grabbing the trunk and shirt, I finally got dressed, and after a bit of work, cleaned the toys I’d used in the sink in the downstairs bathroom before putting them away where I found them. —----- An hour later, I found myself finally able and willing to brave the heat, grabbing another cigar and the mower and pushing it into the back yard, smoking the cigar as I worked. I made quick work of the smaller yard in the stifling heat, even making sure to do some minor trimming of the bushes and weeding of the garden, easily smoking down the cigar as I worked, glad to be able to do it in the privacy of the back yard. Satisfied with my work, I grabbed a cold bottle of lemonade and I went back down stairs and grabbed another cigar, before coming back upstairs and out to the pool, lighting up and lounging in one of the chairs at the pool side, occasionally taking a quick dip in the pool when I felt too warm. A ding from my phone got my attention and I looked down, seeing a new message from my brother. “Everything ok? Didn’t find you at home. Where are you?” I texted a quick reply back saying I was at a client’s house finishing up a yard and would probably go over to a friend’s house for the night, needing a break from my family to process the night before as I went back to watching various videos on my phone and taking a dip in the pool. A large part of me was glad to have the ability to actually run away from the impending shit storm at home, and as the sun began to set, I walked back into the house, grabbing a small snack from Mike and Greg’s fridge as the exhaustion of the day’s events finally began to hit me. Walking up the stairs, I stood in the hallway in front of their room. Warring with myself, I wondered if it would be ok for me to sleep in their massive bed without them there. Finally, I decided I would set an alarm and would get up well before I imagined they would be home, and would just make the bed, finding myself wanting the familiarity of them being there. Slowly, I walked in and crawled into the center of the bed, putting my phone on one of the wireless chargers next to the bed, setting an early morning alarm before crawling under the covers, smelling their scent on the sheets and pillows. Exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks and after only a minute or so, I was quickly fast asleep.

The night air was cool as Doug walked with Jay towards his apartment his heart pounding with anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment since their last encounter. Now after another very pleasant dinner date (less interrupted by texting than before), Doug was hoping this time he would be invited inside, the memory of their last kiss still fresh on his lips. "Hey, come on in," Jay said, stepping aside to let Doug enter the building. He then led Doug by the hand into the elevator and up to his floor. He opened the door to to his apartment and ushered Doug inside. The apartment was dimly lit, the soft glow of the lamps casting a warm light over the room. The scent of Jay's musk was intoxicating. Like Doug, Jay obviously did not use any scent besides his own. Doug felt a shiver run through him as he took in the familiar yet exciting surroundings. "Thanks for having me over," Doug said, his voice slightly trembling. He could feel the tension building between them, the unspoken desire hanging heavy in the air. Jay poured them both a drink, the clink of the glasses breaking the silence. They chatted for a while. "So, here we are" he said, handing Doug a glass. They chatted for a while about this and that, after which Jay asked how the week since they met had been for him. "It was good," Doug replied, taking a sip. The alcohol burned slightly, grounding him. "Just been thinking about our last date a lot." Jay smirked, his eyes darkening with desire. "Oh yeah? What about it?" Doug felt his cheeks heat up, but he held Jay's gaze. "Just how much I enjoyed it. How much I enjoyed... you." Jay's smirk widened, and he took a step closer to Doug. "I enjoyed you too, Doug. A lot." He reached out, his fingers brushing against Doug's cheek. "I think we both know where this is headed, don't we?" Doug nodded, his breath hitching as Jay's fingers trailed down his neck, sending a jolt of electricity through him. "Yeah, I think we do." Jay's expression softened, and he took a deep breath. "Before we do, there's something you should know. I'm HIV positive." Doug's heart skipped a beat, but he nodded, understanding the weight of Jay's words. "I'm not, but it's cool with me that you are." Jay's eyes searched Doug's, looking for any hint of hesitation or fear. Finding none, he smiled softly. "Okay then..." Doug leaned in, his lips meeting Jay's in a soft, tender kiss. It was a promise, a seal of their mutual understanding and desire. Jay responded eagerly, his hands tangling in Doug's hair as he deepened the kiss. Doug moaned softly, his body pressing against Jay's, feeling the hard planes of his muscles. Jay pulled back slightly, his breath ragged. "Let's take this to the bedroom," he said, his voice husky with desire. Doug nodded, his body throbbing with need. He followed Jay into the bedroom, the anticipation building with each step. The room was bathed in soft light, the bed inviting and promising pleasure. Jay turned to Doug, his eyes dark with lust. He reached out, his fingers deftly unbuttoning Doug's shirt, revealing the lean muscles underneath. Doug's hands trembled slightly as he reached for Jay's shirt, pulling it over his head. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the biohazard tattoo under Jay's navel, a symbol of his status and his openness about it. It was a turn-on, a testament to Jay's confidence and comfort in his own skin. Jay smirked, noticing Doug's gaze. He chuckled, his hands moving to Doug's pants, unbuttoning them and pushing them down. Doug stepped out of them, his cock already hard and straining against his underwear. Jay hooked his fingers into the waistband, pulling them down as well, freeing Doug's cock. It sprang out, thick and long, the tip already glistening with pre-cum. Jay's eyes darkened with desire, and he dropped to his knees, his lips wrapping around the head of Doug's cock. Doug gasped, his fingers tangling in Jay's silver hair as he was enveloped in the warm, wet heat of Jay's mouth. Jay's tongue swirled around the tip, teasing and tasting, before he took more of Doug's length into his mouth. Doug moaned, his hips bucking slightly as Jay's mouth worked magic on his cock. He could feel the pleasure building, the tension coiling in his stomach. But Jay pulled back, his lips leaving Doug's cock with a soft pop. "I want to see your ass," Jay said, his voice rough with desire. He stood up, his fingers tracing down Doug's chest, his stomach, before hooking into the waistband of his underwear and pulling them all the way down. Doug stepped out of them, his ass bare and exposed to Jay's hungry gaze. Jay's fingers traced the curve of Doug's ass, teasing and tantalizing. He leaned in, his tongue swiping over Doug's hole, making him gasp and shudder. Jay chuckled, the vibration sending a jolt of pleasure through Doug. He reached into his nightstand, pulling out a small vial of poppers. "Here, take this," he said, handing it to Doug. Doug took it, his fingers trembling slightly as he opened it and took a deep inhale. The rush hit him almost immediately, his body relaxing, his hole loosening. Jay's tongue swiped over his hole again, and Doug moaned, the pleasure intensified by the poppers. Jay stood up, his fingers tracing down Doug's back, making him shiver. He leaned in, his lips brushing against Doug's ear. "I'm going to fuck you now," he whispered, his voice rough with desire. Doug nodded, his body throbbing with need. He turned around, his hands gripping the edge of the bed as he bent over, presenting his ass to Jay. He heard the sounds of Jay applying lube to his cock and then to Doug's hole. He could feel Jay's cock, hard and thick, pressing against his hole. He was grateful there had been no discussion of condoms. Jay pushed in slowly, his cock stretching Doug's hole, filling him inch by inch. Doug gasped, the pleasure and pain mixing into a heady sensation. Jay's cock was thick, stretching him in a way that made his toes curl. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips, pulling him back as he pushed in, his cock sliding deeper into Doug's ass. "Fuck, you feel amazing," Jay groaned, his hips starting to move, his cock sliding in and out of Doug's ass. Doug moaned, the pleasure building with each thrust. He could feel Jay's cock hitting that sweet spot inside him, sending sparks of pleasure through his body. Jay moved Doug through a number of different positions. While on his back, Doug couldn't help staring at Jay's biohazard tat as he thrust into him. Doug had been fucked by poz undetectable guys before, in fact that's mostly who he got fucked by these days however infrequently that was. But he hadn't been fucked by a guy with an overt poz themed tat. It definitely added to the arousal. Their ultimate position was back to doggie style. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips tighter, his thrusts becoming harder, faster. Doug could feel the pleasure building, his cock throbbing with need. He reached down, his fingers wrapping around his cock, stroking it in time with Jay's thrusts. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. Doug could feel the pleasure coiling tighter, his body trembling with the need to cum. Jay's cock was hitting that sweet spot over and over, sending waves of pleasure through him. Jay's hands gripped Doug's hips, pulling him back as he pushed in, his cock head sliding into Doug's second ring. Doug gasped, Jay's cock was stretching him in a way that made him see stars, the pleasure building to a crescendo. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. "I'm getting close," he groaned, his voice rough with desire. "Where should I cum?" Doug moaned, his body trembling with need. "Inside me, if you want" he gasped, his fingers stroking his cock faster, his body throbbing with need. "Oh, I want" Jay groaned, his hips slamming into Doug's ass, his cock pounding into him. Doug could feel Jay's cock throbbing, his cum filling him, sending waves of pleasure through him. Jay's breath was ragged, his hips slowing as he emptied himself into Doug's ass. Doug then started jerking himself, turned on by the raw cock still in his hole and the cum it had deposited there. He gasped, his own cum spilling over his fingers, his body shuddering with the force of his orgasm. Jay pulled out slowly, his cum dripping from Doug's hole. Jay's fingers traced down Doug's chest, his stomach. "That was hot," he said, his voice soft and tender. Doug nodded, his body still trembling with the aftershocks of his orgasm. "Yeah, it was." They lay there in silence, the weight of what they had just shared hanging heavy in the air. Doug could feel Jay's cum dripping from his ass, a reminder of their intimate connection. He felt a sense of contentment, a sense of rightness that he hadn't felt in a long time. But as he lay there, he couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation, a sense of longing for more. He turned to Jay, his eyes soft and tender. "I should probably get going," he said, his voice reluctant. Jay nodded, his fingers tracing down Doug's cheek. "Yeah, I guess so." Doug stood up, his body still trembling slightly as he pulled on his clothes. He turned to Jay, his eyes soft and tender. "Thank you for tonight," he said, his voice sincere. Jay smiled, his eyes warm and affectionate. "Thank you," he replied, his voice soft and tender. Doug walked out of the apartment, his body still trembling with the aftershocks of his orgasm. He could feel the night air on his skin, the cool breeze sending shivers down his spine. He made his way home, walked into his apartment and collapsed onto his bed, his body still trembling, his body spent and satisfied, but his mind filled with thoughts of Jay and particularly sex with Jay.

What Happens in Vegas Part Two They ended up passing out from exhaustion. The drugs, the sex, the guilt all was too much for the two of them and they ended up falling asleep in their respective beds. Daniel dreamt of strange hands all over his body, rubbing, pulling, sucking…his moans filled the small room as he tossed and turned in his bed. John didn’t sleep much. Instead, he lay in his bed, watching the moonlight fall over his son’s flawless body as he writhed on his bed, his towering cock throbbing from his dreams. John was horrified by his reaction, but a door had been opened and he couldn’t close it, no matter how hard he tried. He jerked off watching his son whimper and moan in his sleep, he had cum three times watching precum leak from his boy’s cock…the desire to reach over and stroke it was overwhelming. He passed out at some point because he was awakened to knocking on the hotel door. His eyes fluttered open to see Daniel pulling on his basketball shorts to answer the door. He threw open the door, expecting housekeeping or some shit, and saw Trevor and Tommy standing there smiling, “Hey stud, your daddy up?” They walked into the room, pushing past the stunned jock as if he wasn’t there. John sat up, making sure to cover his nakedness, “What the hell are you two doing here?” Trevor smiled, “Might want to check that attitude daddy,” he said grabbing a chair and spinning it around before sitting, “Unless you want everyone to know how close you are your boy are.” “Fuck you!” Daniel said, moving towards the older man. Trevor held up Daniel’s phone, “You sure? Cause I have that video uploaded to go out to…let’s see,” he said reading off Daniel’s contact list, “Veronica, Lisa, Patty, and I have it ready to send in Studs only group chat which seems to be your teammates…” Daniel froze in place. “Now sit your big ass down so the grownups can talk.” Daniel slowly sat back on the bed. “What do you want?” John asked, his voice quivering in rage. “Money, lots of it,” Trevor answered, “We’re looking for about a quarter million.” John’s eyes got wide, “I don’t have that!” Trevor chuckled and tossed John’s wallet to him, “I know, so you’re gonna get it for me.” John looked at him confused, “How?” Tommy sat next to Daniel, “We looked up your boy, he’s gonna be a D1 athlete, he’s been on the magazine covers. I can see why, with that face and body…” his hand moved over Daniel’s chest and the jock slapped his it away. Tommy laughed, “Keep that attitude up kid, your team will love seeing you get fucked by your daddy.” Daniel said nothing as he glared at the younger man. “How am I supposed to get that kind of money?” John demanded. “Simple, give us your son for a night, we can make the money ourselves.” John heard the words, but they didn’t register, he felt like he was falling even though he hadn’t moved. Trevor snapped his fingers at him, “Hey! Snap out of it, we’re negotiating, what’s it going to be? Your son for a night or we send that to your work friends?” he held up John’s phone to make his point, “It’s up to you.” John’s heart was racing in his chest, he looked over to Daniel whose eyes were wide with fear. “Tick tock daddy,” Trevor said, “I don’t have all day.” John looked at his son, “What can we do? If anyone saw that video…” “Dad! You can’t sell me!” Daniel cried. “Do you think you’re going to be able to play basketball once that gets out? You think any college will take you?” He saw his son quiet down as he took a deep breath, “What would it involve.” “It would involve whatever the fuck we want!” Trevor answered, “You two would come with us, to a better fucking hotel, we would set up and then your boy would work for the clients we line up. I figure three or four high rollers and we’re flush. You do that, and the video is yours, fuck around and you can find out what it feels like to be a pariah.” “I’m supposed to just hand my son over to you two?” Trevor smiled, “Oh no, you’re coming with us, you will be right there the whole time so you can see we aren’t hurting him.” “I don’t want to do this!” Daniel exclaimed, “That’s hurting me!” Tommy chuckled, “You’re going to have to adjust your definition of that then, cause you’re doing this cutie.” Daniel pulled away from the younger brother and stood up, “No, I won’t, fuck you.” Trevor looked at him, one eyebrow arched, “OK, no problem.” He pulled out the boy’s phone, when Daniel went to rush Trevor, Tommy stood up, switchblade in hand, “Sit down junior, we warned you.” Daniel froze as Trevor typed, he pushed one last thing and the phone chirped. He held it up to show Daniel, “Hey look, you posted a new IG story.” Daniel’s mouth fell open as he saw the video buffering, “Take it down!” Trevor just sat there. “Please! Take it down!” Tommy laughed, “You know what he wants to hear stud.” Daniel and Trevor stared at each other for a long time, and finally, the teen dropped his head, “Please delete it, I’ll do what you want.” Trevor pushed the delete button, “Don’t worry man, it was up for what, 15 seconds? Let’s hope you don’t have a lot of followers.” He stood up, “Take a shower, get dressed, and be ready, we will send a car at 4, be down at the Uber exit. You’ll be brought to the new hotel and I’ll meet you in the lobby to take you to the room. Now that is what is going to happen, here is what’s not going to happen. You aren’t going to the cops, you aren’t going to hotel security, you are going to just get in the fucking car and do what we say. The video is set to automatically upload at midnight tonight, if we’re in jail we can’t cancel that, so consider before you do something stupid.” He stood up, “You bring a letterman jacket?” Daniel nodded. “Jockstrap?” The teen reddened as he nodded again. “Good boy, wear the jacket and bring as many jockstraps as you brought.” “You stole our luggage,” John said. “Nah we just tossed it, we threw your shit in the closet, did you guys not check?” They both looked at each other sheepishly, Tommy laughed and went over and opened the closet, there on the floor were their luggage and clothes in an unruly mess, “See how nice we are?” “So what time?” Trevor asked. “4.” “And what aren’t you going to do?” “Tell anyone.” Trevor smiled, “Aces, then we have a deal,” he held his hand out to John who just looked at it, “Oh come on daddy, I promise you by the end of the night you will have a good time too.” John took the hand and shook it, dreading the man’s words. They both walked towards the door, “4, don’t be late and alone, don’t be stupid.” They walked out, the sound of the door closing was like a gunshot in the quiet room. “Can’t we just go home?” Daniel asked his dad, “If we aren’t here…” “Then they’ll release the video, you saw them! He just posted it, they aren’t joking around.” “Shit, they took our phones again!” Daniel said, “What are they going to make me do?” John sighed, “I don’t know, but I promise I won’t let them hurt you.” Daniel looked at his dad, “Too late dad,” and headed into the bathroom. John fell back onto the bed, the day was just starting. They spent the rest of the day in a daze, they went to eat, walked the strip but with each passing second, they got closer to the night which was a sword hanging over their heads. They got back to the room and Daniel went and showered, resigned to his fate. He walked out, hair damp with a towel wrapped around his waist. As he got dressed John struggled to find the words to say, but what could he say that would make this any better? As he pulled on his letterman jacket Daniel looked at his father and gave a small smile, “I’ll be ok dad.” John nodded, hoping he was right. They went down to the Uber station and there was a driver with their names on a piece of paper, they walked over, “That’s us,” John said. The driver opened the door for them and smiled, “Welcome.” They got in and the driver pulled out into traffic, they moved down the strip, neither one of them wanting to talk. John leaned forward, “Where are we going?” “We’re about ten minutes from The Edge sir,” he answered. “The Edge?” John asked. The driver nodded, “Yes sir, you must be very lucky.” “Why?” The driver glanced at him through the rearview mirror, “Very exclusive hotel, invitation only,” he said, confused as to why John didn’t already know this. “Right, we’re tourists, we just assumed it was like any other hotel.” The driver shook his head, “Oh no sir, invitation only, very exclusive.” John sat back and glanced at Daniel who just shrugged. They pulled up to a large hotel well off the strip, it was an imposing building tucked away from where wandering tourists would see. The driver pulled up to the front doors, which were tinted black so it was impossible to see in. Daniel got out and John asked, “How much?” “Oh it is covered sir,” the driver said, “Good luck.” John paused, “Good luck on what?” The driver smiled, “The games sir, good luck gambling.” John smiled and nodded, “Right, thanks.” He got out and they walked up to the doors, as they approached, they heard a buzz and the doors unlocked. They walked into the most opulent lobby either one had ever seen, massive crystal chandeliers hung from the arched ceiling, tasteful leather couches adorned the space with dark wooden tables accented them perfectly. It looked like something out of an interior design magazine than an actual hotel. Tommy was sitting there nursing a drink when he saw them, he stood up and walked over, “Damn boy,” he said looking Daniel up and down, “You clean up nice.” Daniel glared at him but said nothing. “Ok, come on guys, we got work to do.” They followed him into a huge elevator with mirrored walls, there were no buttons, he flashed a black key card at the panel and the car started to move. “You like the place?” he asked them, as if they were old friends, “One of the best-kept secrets of Vegas…super private.” “Also no witnesses,” John said, his voice laced with anger. Tommy winked, “That’s how our clients like it.” They got off on a floor and walked down a large, black carpet that looked immaculate. Daniel nudged his dad, “This is what I was expecting from our hotel.” Despite the seriousness, John had to chuckle. Tommy waved the keycard again and opened the door to a suite. It was a massive space, sunken floor, and leather furniture. There was a huge bed in the other room and in this one instead of an entertainment center with a TV was a small gym set up, a squat bar, and a bench press…everything named brand, the best money could buy. Trevor was by the bar, talking intensely to someone on a cell, he waved them in. “Right, no I got it,” he said, “Ok then, I’ll see you tonight,” and hung up, “Hey look at you!” he said walking up to Daniel, “Damn boy you look hot in that jacket.” Daniel made a face, “I’m not used to guys complimenting me.” Trevor smiled and got closer, “Oh I assure you, they’ve wanted to…” he said getting closer, “And they surely will tonight.” Daniel flinched, his mind not liking him being that close but a chill of excitement moving through his body…what the fuck was that? “Anyways,” he said stepping back, “Let’s get you prepared for tonight’s festivities.” “What do you mean?” John said, trying to regain some control. “What I mean getting him relaxed and more in the mood,” he pulled out s small vial, “You might want to partake as well.” “You are not giving my son drugs,” John insisted. Tommy laughed, “We already have, both of you in fact.” John turned to him, “When did…” and he trailed off the massage. “Look,” Trevor said walking over to Daniel, “I understand where you’re coming from, how about a test?” He grabbed Daniel and went to kiss him, the teen backed away, moving his head. Trevor grabbed his face and held it, making eye contact, “See? You do that shit with a client and they are going to get pissed, they get pissed they don’t pay, they don’t [ay and suddenly you’re famous for a whole new thing, you get it?” Daniel nodded. Trevor let him go, “So let’s all partake in some medicinal relaxation, so the night goes smoothly for everyone.” John seemed like he was going to say something, but Daniel shook his head, “He’s right dad, we need to do this, and I…I can’t like this. If it lets me relax, I’m going to take it.” Tommy came up behind John, “You too daddy, trust me, it will make the evening go smoother.” They walked over to the bar and Trevor had two syringes, “Little price, big happy,” he said filling them from the vial. “What is that?” John asked. “Liquid ecstasy, it’s called Bliss, best happy money can buy.” “Will it knock me out?” Danial asked. Trevor shook his head as he tapped the needle, “Nope, you’ll feel the same as you did in the massage, relaxed and happy.” He injected Danial who gasped, “It’s warm…” he said as it moved up his arm and past his shoulder. When it hit his heart, his whole body seemed to melt, “Oh…” he said, slumping slightly. Tommy caught him and made sure he didn’t fall. “How you feeling stud?” he asked. Daniel smiled at him, “Nice…” Tommy leaned in and kissed him, the teen paused for a moment and then began to kiss him back. Trevor nodded, “There we go, your turn dad.” “Why do I need it?” “Because you’re going to watch total strangers fuck the shit out of your son and I don’t want you suddenly changing your mind and ruining things. Trust me, this will make the night go a lot quicker for you.” John held his arm out and Trevor injected him with the rest…he felt the same warmth creep through his body and he instantly relaxed, all his worries and concerns faded away. He glanced over and saw Daniel still making out with Tommy and his own cock throbbed a bit…his face grew red as he realized he was once again turned on by his own son. Tommy pulled back and left Daniel standing there, eyes closed, blindly groping for the kiss…when he opened his eyes he looked around and wiped his mouth. He was obviously embarrassed but covered it up quickly. Trevor walked over to Daniel, “OK listen up stud, first client is right up your alley. He’s young, made millions in crypto, and now does whatever he wants. He loves straight jocks like you and pays handsomely to be one of the first to cross the finish line with them. He’s arrogant and cocky, a lot like you, but do yourself a favor. Do what he says, you fight him, and he is going to punish you and not in a good way. All he wants is sex, give it to him ok?” Daniel nodded, his mind spinning from the drugs. “What do you say?” Daniel blinked at him blankly. Trevor slapped his cheek softly, “Yes sir, you say yes sir. What do you say?” “Yes sir,” Daniel said, his voice sounding like it was coming from far away. “Good boy,” he said, “Go sit down over there.” Daniel walked over to a large, oversized chair and plopped down. “What’s his name?” John asked Trevvor when he walked back to the bar. “The client?” John nodded. “Yeah, we don’t use names here, all you need to know is the guy has more money than god and dislikes being told no.” “Do they know who Daniel is?” Trevor shrugged, “I mean if they follow high school basketball maybe, but don’t worry, no one here is ever going to talk about what happened in this room.” John said nothing as his mind spun, he was trying to focus but every movement sent a chill of excitement up his spine. Even his clothes moving over his skin was making him hard, these drugs were not fucking around. There was a knock on the door and Trevor jumped up off his stool, “Showtime!” Trevor opened the door and a handsome young man walked in, leather jacket, sunglasses, he screamed young money. He gave Trevor and Tommy a shoulder bump before looking around, “So where’s dinner?” Trevor pointed to the chair where Daniel was sitting. He walked over and looked down at the jock, who sat in the chair smiling. Daniel sat in the oversized leather chair, his mind spinning from the drugs. He knew he should be terrified about what was about to happen, but instead, he was oddly calm with it all. He looked up at the man and smiled, "My name is Daniel," he said softly as if telling himself rather than speaking directly to anyone else. His voice seemed distant even to him; it felt like someone else was talking through him. The man knelt down in front of the boy, "You can call me daddy." Daniel giggled, finding the name hilarious for some reason. "Stand up for me," the man commanded, "Lemme see you." Daniel slowly stood, rising to his full height, standing a full six inches over the man. The unnamed man looked the boy up and down ravenously, "Oh you are incredible," his voice full of lust. Daniel giggled again, Thanks, daddy." The man's face grew serious, "Take your clothes off boy, lemme see that body." Daniel hesitated only slightly before pulling his shirt over his head, revealing his chiseled torso, slim waist, and impressive 8-pack. As he moved to take off his pants, he stumbled just a bit, caught by the drug's effect. The man helped him balance, gently guiding him towards the bed. Once there, they both paused, taking each other in, seeing how far apart they were despite being so close together. Then Daniel began to undress, while the man watched hungrily. Each piece revealed more of Daniel’s perfect form, from the well-defined pecs to the tight, rounded glutes that made up his ass. His limbs too, which though long and powerful had no trace of excess fat, giving him a gracefully athletic appearance. He lay there in just a worn jock strap, even soft the boy filled the Cottom pouch impressively, looking up at the man with bated breath. His heart raced faster in anticipation, yet somehow remained steady, thanks perhaps to the tranquility induced by the drugs. Meanwhile, the millionaire couldn't hold back anymore. With urgency, he pulled the elastic band aside, freeing Daniel's enormous member. It sprang forth instantly, starting to harden under the cool hotel air. The sight took the man’s breath away – something about witnessing such a display of raw masculinity and innocence drove him insane. It wasn't just the size, although it certainly contributed to the sensual power radiating from Daniel. No, it was also the vulnerability displayed in the wide eyes and trembling lips that drew him in. "Oh, you are so fucking hot," the man said, sliding his leather jacket off. Slowly the millionaire began to unbutton his shirt, his eyes never leaving Daniel's. Revealing a perfectly sculpted physique, his chest hair sparse and neat. When his trousers hit the floor, his erection strained against the fabric of his boxer briefs. Taking his time, he slipped them off, letting his cock spring forward, thick and proud. He stood there, letting the boy take his body in. This could not be happening. But it was, right here, now. Daniel looked at the man's cock in wonder, he was much bigger but seeing that thick member just leaking in front of him...it scared him but at the same time turned him on for some reason. "You like that boy?" the man asked as he stroked his length. Daniel shook his head, but his own cock was rock hard now, nudging the ridges of his perfect abs, “Not gay…” The man laughed, "Then grab my cock not gay boy," the man commanded in a stern voice. Reluctant but compelled, Daniel reached toward the man's throbbing cock. Despite everything, the heat and desire growing inside of him intensified when he touched the man's flesh. The feeling of it in his hands, firm and warm. It excited him strangely. The man gave a low groan, encouraging Daniel to continue stroking him. This newfound experience caused mixed feelings to arise within Daniel — fear, excitement, confusion, and arousal. “That’s a real man’s cock boy…worship it,” the man said in a low voice. Daniel obeyed reluctantly, running his fingers along the veins and the swollen head. Each stroke sent another wave of adrenaline coursing through his body. And then the millionaire stepped closer, standing over Daniel. “Show me how much you want it,” he whispered. Daniel found himself nodding silently, unable to resist. The millionaire pushed the boy's head down towards his cock. The teen whimpered slightly as his lips moved around the man's dick. He was shocked to feel the cock slip past his lips and enter his mouth. The man slapped the side of Daniel's head, "Cover your teeth boy! You've been blown before, learn from the bitches you've had!" Daniel's cheeks flushed red with shame and anger as he realized he wouldn't escape the situation easily. He submitted to the task without further resistance, moving his mouth up and down on the man's penis, attempting to satisfy him. The taste of the man’s precum filled the jock’s mouth and he was horrified to find he liked the taste…he closed his eyes as he worked the cock over the best he could. As Daniel deepened his technique, he heard the moans of pleasure coming from the man. It fueled him even more; his need to please the man became stronger. Though still conflicted internally, Daniel allowed himself to get lost in the physical aspect of the moment. He didn't have control, but his instinct told him to focus entirely on pleasing the man. "There ya go," the man said, running his hands through the boy's hair, "More tongue, work daddy's cock...come on slut...more!" Daniel nodded quickly, afraid of inciting the man's wrath. Gripping onto the base of the man's penis, he started to move up and down, suckling furiously. The sounds of pleasure emitted from deep within the man escalated, filling the room with raw eroticism. Sweat dripped down Daniel's forehead as he continued, trying to appease the man and delay the climax as long as possible. "Look at you, sucking my cock so good...and your big boy cock is so hard...you love this don't you?" the man asked Daniel. "Does it feel good to have daddy's cock in your mouth?" Daniel's face burned bright red, struggling between wanting to say yes and denying everything. Yet something strange stirred inside him—a dark hunger that matched the passionate gaze of the older man. Daniel looked up at the man and in a weak voice said, "Yes sir..." The man frowned, "I said call me daddy." Daniel swallowed hard, "Yes...daddy." The man smiled and pushed the boy down on his cock again, "Get back to work slut." Daniel tried his best to oblige, moving his mouth rapidly, a mixture of panic and arousal coursed through him. His instincts told him this shouldn't be happening. Nevertheless, he couldn't ignore the surge of physical gratification that came with each movement of his mouth. Every lick brought a new wave of intense sensations flooding his body. As he continued to service the man, he became increasingly lost in the foggy haze of the XTC and the ensuing ecstasy. His tongue sped up as he frantically worked the length of the man's cock, hating himself for liking it so much. "Oh that's it, work that cock bitch, such a big alpha jock sucking cock so well...look at you! Cock throbbing hard, leaking everywhere...you should have been doing this a long time ago!" he cried out suddenly, thrusting deeper into Daniel's mouth. The sudden force caused the boy to choke momentarily, but regaining control swiftly, he resumed pleasing the man without pause. He didn't understand why he kept going, why he enjoyed being degraded and used like this, but he couldn't stop. With one hand still holding onto the base of the man's cock, Daniel reached down to rub his own aching need. The motion was awkward due to the position, making his movements clumsy and unsatisfactory. "Don't touch that cock boy!' the man snapped, "You'll cum when I let you!" Daniel felt the fire burning in his loins grow stronger. He was ready to explode. Still, he obeyed, continuing to please the man, refusing to look up, focusing solely on what lay in his mouth. Inside, however, a storm of conflicting emotions roiled. Shame and humiliation threatened to consume him, why was he so hard? Why did he seem to like it so much? he should be throwing up not wanting to jerk off...but with every passing second the jock found himself wanting to please the man more and more... The man pulled his cock out of the teen's mouth and enjoyed the way the boy looked up at him with desperate eyes, his tongue sticking out, desperate to keep serving him. "Such a pretty slut," he said, slapping Daniel's face with his wet cock, "God the things we are going to do..." he said, slapping the boy's handsome face over and over. The words filled the boy with dread but at the same time, his body practically shook with lust. "Turn over, all fours, then reach back and pull back your ass cheeks for daddy." The command was cold and calculating, sending chills down Daniel's spine despite the drug-induced euphoria. Nonetheless, the boy dutifully complied, getting on all fours with his legs spread apart. Turning his head, he saw the man smirk triumphantly as he licked his lips. "Spread them wider, little piggy," he instructed, taking advantage of Daniel's vulnerable state. The man leaned down and began to lap at the boy's hole, teasing the tight entrance lightly before he pushed his way into the boy's quivering hole. Daniel gasped audibly, taken aback by the sheer intensity of the invasion. Even though he knew it would feel weird, somehow, he wanted it even more. The discomfort melded together with the other perverse emotions racing through him creating a chaos only heightened by the drug-induced haze. His entire focus shifted to the rhythmic push and pull of the man's large form behind him. With each movement, Daniel's eyes fluttered shut involuntarily, succumbing fully to the bliss and torment of the experience. "Oh god!" the teen gasped as he felt the man's tongue go deeper and deeper. As the man picked up pace, the strangeness transformed into an almost hypnotizing pleasure that took hold of Daniel's consciousness. Thoughts of home, school, friends – all seemed distant, replaced by the primal urge driving him ever forward. As the waves of pleasure consumed him, the weight of guilt subsided just enough for Daniel to lose track of time and space altogether. The man expertly manipulated his tongue, circling the tight ring of muscle that guarded entry. Daniel moaned softly as he pressed harder against the man's probing tongue, craving more than anything else the penetration it promised. The fullness felt unbearably delicious and terribly wrong at once. As the man gradually worked his tongue in and out, stretching Daniel's boundaries further with each thrust, he found himself crying out in ecstasy. The man grinned maliciously, knowing he held complete power over the helpless youth. He lapped greedily at Daniel's rear, pulling away occasionally to taunt the younger man, causing Daniel to writhe in anticipation, begging for more. "Beg daddy for more," he said before he plunged his tongue back into the teen's hole. Daniel groaned deeply, echoing the request, "Please Daddy!" he begged breathlessly. A shiver ran down his spine, intensifying the feeling coursing through his veins. In response, the man increased the speed and ferocity of his tongue strokes, pushing the limits of what Daniel thought possible. His eyes rolled back, a flush creeping up his neck, a moan slipping from his lips. The sensation was indescribably delightful yet repulsive, making Daniel question if he liked it or not. But he couldn't help himself as he rocked his hips in sync with the man's thrusts, arching his back further to offer better access. It wasn't merely desire anymore, but an addiction — the thrill of submitting consuming him completely. Each flick of the man's tongue seemed to trigger another wave of ecstatic sensations, leaving him utterly captivated by the foreign yet undeniably enticing stimulation. Meanwhile, he noticed how his own cock leaked with each pass of the man's slick tongue. The sight served as both a source of shame and a temptation as he wanted to jerk off so badly. Without warning, the man finally stopped his ministrations, drawing back slightly to admire his handiwork. "Ok turn over, on your back," the man snapped. Daniel turned over, exposing his chest, his sweaty body gleaming in the dim light of the luxurious hotel suite. The man looked down at the boy's flawless body and smiled, "Do you even know how hot you are?" The man moved between the teen's legs, spreading them with his own, "You are going to moan for me boy...I want to see that cock shoot as I fuck you!" Daniel's heart raced faster as the reality of what they were about to do hit him squarely in the face. Tears stung his eyes as the man grabbed his ankles and spread his legs wide, "Open up for daddy," he said, placing his thick cock at the boy's spit-covered hole. Daniel held his breath, overwhelmed by fear mixed with arousal. But then, unable to resist any longer, the man entered him slowly, watching the teen's face carefully as he entered him. Each inch sent shockwaves of raw pleasure pulsing throughout Daniel's body. Sweat trickled down his forehead, a sign of his growing anxiety, but also of the heat rising from deep within him. "Oh god...shit..." Daniel hissed as the cock filled his hole, "Oh shit you're in me! I can feel you in me!" he cried, hating the feeling of it as his body trembled with desire from it. “Faster”, he whispered hoarsely, trying to reconcile the confusion swirling inside him. As the man started to slam into his hole his hands found purchase on the sheets, digging into the expensive fabric as he bucked wildly beneath the man's brutal possession. "You like daddy's cock boy?" the man asked, keeping the teen's long, muscled legs spread as he fucked him harder and faster. Every thrust brought a new wave of intense sensations crashing through Daniel's body, threatening to break him apart. The room became a vortex of pure, dark passion as the man continued his assault on the vulnerable teen's body. With each powerful stroke, Daniel could hear his own gasps for air, intermingling with the loud grunts coming from the man whose cock impaled him repeatedly. "Answer me slut! Do you like daddy's cock?" Daniel closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks, "Yes...yes, daddy…" he whimpered. The word 'daddy' escaped his lips like a sob, and the man above him visibly grew more excited, his heavy breath punctuating each labored thrust. "What a good boy", he purred, as the tip of his cock tickled something special inside Daniel. Daniel's back arched as he pushed his hips back to meet the man's cock, "Right there!" he growled, "Fuck me there!" The man laughed as he ran his cock over the boy's swollen prostate, "Here? Did I find your little jock clit? Did I boy?" Daniel tried to control his rapid breathing as he managed to nod weakly, feeling his body betray him again with a sudden surge of pleasure. "Did you know boys like you have a jock clit? Alpha males, who think they are the shit...deep in their tight pussies, a little clit that makes them a bitch...right boy? Am I making you my bitch?" Daniel nodded feebly, overcome with emotion, as his body responded without his consent. The man slammed into the jock teen harder, "Say it out loud boy, tell me you're my bitch!" Daniel fought hard against the verbal humiliation, attempting to regain some dignity amidst the physical degradation. Swallowing his pride, he managed to choke out, "No! I'm not your bitch!" Although the words rang false in his ears, his insides betrayed him again as his body shook with pleasure as the man's cock pounded his bitch button over and over. "You sure?" the man said smiling cruelly, "Cause bitches get to cum...you sure you aren't my bitch?" he asked again. Daniel bit his lip, fighting the conflicting feelings surging through him, in a pleading voice he asked, "Please let me cum..." "Only slut butches get to cum...are you my slut bitch?" the man asked, that cock homing in on the teen's swollen prostate like a guided missile. His body quivered violently, torn between wanting to escape and desperately needing release. Feeling his resolve crumble, Daniel surrendered to the man's forceful domination. His hands instinctively reached for the sheets as he bucked wildly beneath the man's savage attack. The sharp pain of his restraint only amplified the intensity of the pleasure he experienced as the man's cock continued to batter his most sensitive spot. "Tell me your daddy's slut," the man said, grabbing the jock's hips and pulling him back hard on his cock. Daniel gasped as the pressure built around his prostate, close to the edge now. Desperate for relief, he muttered, "Yes...your slut...please...let me cum." "Are you daddy's slut?" the man’s cock was just hammering his spot now, Daniel could feel his body shake with overwhelming pleasure, "Come on boy, are you daddy's little jock slut?" Daniel gritted his teeth, his desire to cum overwhelming his pride, "Oh please daddy! I’m your jock slut! Please let me cum...please daddy!" Daniel screamed, writhing uncontrollably underneath the man's merciless assault. Every fiber of his being craved release, yearning for respite from the torment. The bed sheets twisted around his wrists, anchoring him in place as he strained against his bounds. The rhythmic pounding of the man's pelvis drew ever closer to granting Daniel the reprieve he so desperately sought. Unable to contain himself any longer, his body began to tremble erratically. Glancing downwards, he saw the head of the man's thick, throbbing member slid into his tight hole over and over. Daniel felt his entire being quaking in anticipation of the moment when he would cum, cock untouched. "You my good boy?" the man asked as his cock slid over Daniel's prostate hard. Daniel opened his mouth to reply, finding no strength left to argue. All his resistance had evaporated along with his sense of self "I'll be good daddy..." He gave one final push against the man's hips before succumbing entirely to the power of the orgasm ripping through him. The sound of his own cry echoed in the room, the roar of a defeated animal forced to submit. Daniel's huge cock began to shoot, hot cum landing over the teen's hard body. Thick streams shot onto his abs, dripping down to pool in the valley below. His moans turned to groans, and suddenly all traces of resistance faded. The man leaned down and kissed the boy as he came, Daniel's arms moved around the man and pulled him close as his body shook with his orgasm. Daniel felt helpless against the other person fucking him. The man's hips slammed into his hole two more times before his cock swelled and filled the jock treen's ass with his own load. There was a warmth in his ass as Daniel felt the man breed him...an odd thrill even as he closed his eyes in horror. He had let the man cum inside of him...and he liked it! They stayed in each other's arms, Daniel shaking in the man's grasp. The man's voice was comforting, "Shhh, it's ok...daddy's got you." The teen felt himself hold on tighter to the stranger as his cock slid from his ass. "You did so good," the man said, kissing Daniel's face lightly, "Such a beautiful boy..." Without even thinking Daniel smiled,”Thank you, daddy," and slowly drifted off.

The next part is up, guys. Again, it's a big part. I hope you all like the continuation of the story of Jake. Part 17 I fell asleep. A deep night, full of dreams, lust, and fulfilled feelings. A used feeling, a feeling of getting fucked so intense that my body cracked. A feeling that I'm transformed into a real slut, a slut I always have been. I can smell the aroma of sex, rough sex. A smell of sweat and a mix of cum. I turn myself around in the sheets. My ass hurts, but it does feel good. I feel some wet fluids running down my hole and leg. Slowly, I open my eyes. It's not a dream; it's me I am smelling. Sweaty, cummy sheets are covering my body. A smile on my face, from the memory of last night. Slowly, I stand up, my ass still hurting and my sphincter puffy. My ass and body are all sticky, but a hunger satisfied. Damn, how late is it? I have no idea. It looks dark still. But I see some light shining from my room. It is the panel; it is shining brightly. I walk up to the panel to see what's happening. When I get closer to it, I can see all the room numbers from the hall. With it are the matched daddies that I coupled with last night. I can see Leroy's room with his daddy, the daddy that took the cruel condom. I can see my room too, with my daddy and Felix. I click on it. Fuckkkk...!!!! there are some photos of me. Sucking them, taking their cocks, my cummy hole. There are just five of them. Nothing more… but it is enough to leave no imagination. Right under the photos, it says public. Fuckkkkk. It means they can see this all too? So Leroy... can see it too? He knows now I matched myself to the daddy he fucked with the first night, the daddy he wanted again... Fuck... he knows I took revenge... I think... I thinkkk. I actually did in some sort of way the same thing Leroy did to me with Mark. I guess that does not make me any better than him. I hope he understands. Would he? In the meantime, I click on Leroy's room. There are three photos of him. His hole close-up with his daddy's cock in him. A photo of him, bound and slapped in the face. His face looks real red and used, and one when he's lying on the bed. His sheets are covered in red fluids. I guess the cruel condom made him bleed and whored out... Damn, did I really do this? Did I make these calls? I am a bit disappointed in myself. As I start to walk to get some water, I feel my ass sting. My hole really hurts and is still very swollen. What can I do about it? In the corner of my eye, I can see the ice bucket. There is still some cum in it. It has begun to melt, but most of it is still frozen. I start to walk to it and grab it in my fingers. It feels wet, sticky, cold. Slowly, I start to play with it in my hand. Should I? It's a waste to spill their cum, isn't it? And they gave it to me... I already have some loads of them in me, so why not? And if it can prevent Mark from taking the credits for my hole and might possibly infect me, why not? Slowly but steadily, I bring the frozen cum to my hole. I put it against my swollen sphincter, and I push. It is like my hole is hungry; I just push it easily inside. It feels cold in me, sticky, melting, but it feels so good!!!! I feel my hole clench around it... Damn, I love Daddy and Felix for this. It feels so good and cold for my hole; what better medicine is there? I watch the clock. Oh... it's 3 at night, but I'm clearly awake... I take a shower and jump into my jockstrap and some shorts. It's hot, so I leave my shirt out. I guess I should take a night walk; maybe that will tire me out so I can go back to bed afterward. Slowly and silently, I open the door to my room to look into the hallway. No one is there, not even the help. Silently, I walk through the hallway, following the path until I'm outside. I feel the air touching my soft skin. I feel like some sort of newborn. I'm all alone here in the dark. Slowly, I set my path to the main pool. Maybe I should get a drink at the bar? While I walk, I am thinking in my own mind. Not really watching where I walk, just noticing small stuff. I got messed around and used by Daddy and Felix. Their watches showed they were poz. They are toxic... and I'm neg... as far as I know... I still took their loads. I loved it. I still crave them. But why??? Because I want it, because I love it, I want to give them something they are not anymore? Or does it all have to do with Mark? I really don't want to give him the honor. But did he poz me up? I know his watch lit up red. I'm still mad at him. But is that all? Or... do I really like the risky sex and crave it? It might be both... I can feel my hole itch again while I am thinking about all this. Should I just see what comes of it? Should I just have fun and fuck? Why not? It's already too late, I guess, for me. So let me take it then, I guess. My mind and body have mixed feelings about it all. But I still love it. I love to get fucked and to get loaded. I walk and walk. At some parts, I see some decorations. It looks like they are making the hotel ready for another theme day or night. I wonder what more the hotel staff has in mind for us. Slowly, I start to get closer to the main pool. Am I seeing this right? Or? No, it is... in the back, I can see some sort of red lights moving. It looks like it is staying in the same place, one swings from left to right, others are more stable. It looks like it is hip high, but what could it be? And in the middle of the night? As I slowly walk forward, it seems like I'm getting closer to it. I stop for a second and listen. I can hear slapping, groaning... Is it what I think it is? Is there someone having sex? Poz guys? It has to be... the red lights, are they coming from smart watches? It sounds like someone is taking it really good. Just like... I probably did... my heart races. Slowly, I walk forward again. Should they mind me passing, or watching, or... more? I feel my own cock swell a bit. I am getting harder, walking up there with just some shorts. My nipples are hardening from the air that's touching my skin and the horny feeling I am experiencing. Slowly, I walk to it; it's close to the pool. I can see shades of people, and they are not noticing me. I hear whimpers, groaning, laughing, and hard slapping. It has to be the balls and thighs slapping against someone's ass. My heart raced as i approach the shadows by the pool. The sound of wet, rhythmic slapping grows louder, and the scene that unfold before my eyes is one of pure lust. It's Kayode, bound to a table at the side of the pool. Strapped with his arms tight over the table, legs spread and completely naked. His cock is half-hard, swinging between his legs, cum dripping from his ass down his legs and onto his cock and balls. His ass is red and torn, his body looks bruised, his head hanging down, and with each thrust, his hair waves up and down and his body bounce against and over the table. The sounds of flesh slapping and muffled grunts are filling the air, with sometimes a moan from Kayode's throat. my eyes widened, taking in the sight of Kayode distressed face and the unmistakable evidence of the rough treatment he is receiving. I can see the pain on Kayode's face, mixed with something else—resignation or perhaps even a twisted form of pleasure. The men around the table are a blur of motion, their faces shadowed by the night. I can feel my cock swell in my shorts, a silent betrayal of my emotions. I bit my lip, my hand subconsciously moving to stroke my hardening shaft as I watched the relentless assault continue. Each time the top withdraws, I can see the shimmer of cum leaking from Kayode's abused hole, only to be plunged back in with a wet slap that sends tremors through the table. Inching closer, I smell the potent aroma of sweat and sex that clings to the air. The sight of Kayode's muscular ass being mercilessly fucked by the group of men captivates me. I can't help but feel a perverse attraction to the scene. My hand tightens around my cock, stroking it in time with the pounding rhythm of the men's hips. The moon casts a silvery light across the pool's surface, reflecting the anguished expressions on the faces of Kayode and his tops, highlighting every bead of sweat and drop of cum. My eyes trace the contours of Kayode's body, from the broad shoulders to the tight, round cheeks that are being so roughly used. The sounds grow louder, the men's grunts and slaps against flesh echoing in his ears like a siren's call. "Here it comes, slut, here it comes," he growls. "Another punishing toxic load, you slut." He smashes his body hard against Kayode's ass, his cock piercing deep inside him. Pulsing, moaning... fuck... fuckkk... dammmmm... you slut... I hear him groan. He just shot a load in Kayode. Photo of the group of men Fucking Kayode. Dont miss the guy with the yellow swimming shorts. As the group of men notices my approach, their grins grow wider, the glint in their eyes sharper. One of them, the guy who just came into Kayode, withdraws his cock; a veiny, thick cock is glistening from its withdrawal, covered in cum and red ass fluids. He steps forward to me with a smile on his face. "Looks like you want a taste, don't you, boy?" while he slaps Kayode's ass. We are almost done with him, just two more, then you can have his hole. The guy walks to Kayode's face. "Lick it clean, slut," he commands, while giving him an encouraging slap on the face. I can see the pain and tiredness in Kayode's face when he slowly opens his mouth. He has no choice; this is still his punishment for breaking the rules in the roulette game. The guy slides his veiny, thick, glistening cock into his mouth. "That's it, boy, clean it...." I see Kayode shiver, disgusted by what he is tasting. Smelling and tasting the guy's cum, his own ass, his ass fluids, his torn bloody hole, and all the cum he took before. It has to be hundreds of loads, old ones from the beginning of the evening and fresh ones, all mixed up in this hole and now tasting it in his mouth. But he cleans that cock like it is his job to do so. My own cock starts to swell more, looking at it. But I can also feel the pain of Kayode. I look at his ass. It's ripped open, bloody, cummy; I can see big plops of cum in his open hole and running out of him. His sphincter is ripped. I can clearly see where the muscles are torn from each other, from all the fucks he took. Kayode's ass will never be able to close anymore; he will never be tight again. I guess... I guess... his ass will leak for his whole life. As I watch the tops, my mind twists. They look rough, like dirty bad boys. And looking at Kayode, how they use him, they are. They have to be somewhere in their 30s or 35. Maybe young daddies? A group of friends, partying here, freaking guys, spreading their seed. They might have just come out of one of their matched rooms from the daddy event. They fucked a guy relentlessly before they left their matched rooms. They might have found Kayode here on their way back and decided to fuck as a group. A shiver runs down my spine with this thought. The next guy approaches Kayode's ass-a guy in yellow swim shorts. He looks smooth and wears a small necklace. On his face, he has a small beard, which gives him a bad-boy look. He slaps Kayode's ass. Damn, that's an open hole... and he starts to grin. The red screen of his smartwatch shines on Kayode's cum leaking butt. Within a second, he drops his shorts and a hard, unshaven cock becomes visible. His cock is average, covered in veins, pulsing with every heartbeat of the guy. Right on the top of his cock, he has a piercing and on his shaft. "I am going to fuck that hole real nice and rip it even more," he laughs, while he puts the cock's head against the open, sloppy hole of Kayode. I can see Kayode react to the cold metal piercing. Then the guy just pushes it in; he does it real fast. He isn't worried about Kayode; he does not ask him if he is ready, and he definitely does not let Kayode get used to it. He just slams it in. His hips slap against Kayode's ass. The sound of the slap echoes over the swimming pool and against the hotel walls and forest. With that, I can hear a clear "yep" from Kayode. I see him stare at me, tears running down his face. He is in pain. His hole is taking another cock, tearing him even further in his already torn-up hole. I'm standing there, watching the scene unfolding before my eyes. Watching the guys slap deep and hard into Kayode's hole, ripping him open. Clearly roughing up his hole and making him bleed again. Kayode is watching me, tears in his eyes. "Please stop," he begs silently. "Please... I can't take it... my hole... my hole. It hurts. Please..." Kayode is begging silently. He's just exhausted, and his hole is in pain. The guy does not look up; he just keeps ramming his cock into his hole. "Fuck, you're open-too open," he laughs. "It's hard to feel that hole of yours around my cock," he shouts to Kayode. I'm in shock, and I'm not sure what to do now. Somehow I have to give Kayode some relief, he clearly needs it. I need to help Kayode... but how... and what will it cost me? I look to the top. How can I stop him, how? The top shouts again, "Fuck, your hole is so open.... it is so sloppy. It's almost impossible to feel your hole on my cock. Damn, I can only feel the loads inside you, you slut." While I hear Kayode hiss in pain, I react instinctively. With trembling hands, i undo my pants "Is he too loose for you, mate? That cock needs a proper ass that pleases it." In an instant, I drop my shorts, showing him my ass. With that, I think... "Fuck, did I just do this?" I can see the guy smile. "Mmmm, that ass of yours might be better indeed. Bend over, boy." I see him pulling his cock out of Kayode's ass. A big plop of cum comes running out with it. His veiny cock, covered in thick, slimy cum, is all from Kayode's ass. It has to be cum from all the fucks he took before-a mix of cum... from how many guys... who knows. He walks up to me and pushes me to bend over on the same table where Kayode lies. Our faces meet, eye to eye with Kayode. Kayode watched with a mix of shock and relief, "I'm sorry," I hear him whisper to me while I feel cold metal touching my sphincter. Kayode's eyes widened, a silent plea for mercy, but I only nod in reassurance. I feel the guy's cock against my sphincter, slowly building up the pressure. Here it comes, he shouts. I feel a sharp pain that seems to rip through me like a hot knife. I clench my fists, biting back a scream as the stranger's cock stretches me open, a burning sensation of the piercing tearing through me, roughing up the walls of my hole. The cum from Kayode's ass coated the guy's cock and piercing, making the entry slicker, but no less painful. My own cock, which had been semi-erect from the arousal of the situation, now grows rock hard as the man's rough hands grip my hips, holding me in place. I can feel the cold metal of the piercing digging in, ripping my hole open, a constant reminder of the foreign object that is now claiming my body. Each time the man pulls out, a string of cum and sweat clings to the piercing, only to be pushed back in with the next powerful thrust. My ass is in a maelstrom of sensation. The pierced cock thrusts into me with a ferocity that is both terrifying and exhilarating. I feel myself being split open, the metal piercing sending shockwaves of pleasure and pain through my body with every thrust. Each time the man's thighs smack against me, the piercing digs deeper, the sensation almost too much to bear. Yet, amidst the agony, there is an undeniable thrill-a sense of belonging, of being claimed in the most primal of ways. I moan loudly, my body shaking with each powerful thrust from the pierced man behind me. My own cock bobs with the rhythm, smearing pre-cum on the table below. Despite the pain, I feel a strange sense of pride-a fierce determination not to let Kayode down, not to show weakness in front of the crowd of men who had used him so brutally. As the pierced man continues to pound into me with unbridled passion, I hear the sound of heavy footsteps echo. A new figure emerges from the shadows, a grin spreading across his face as he takes in the scene before him. "Looks like the party's still going," he says out loud. Dave just in time to join, the pierced guy says to him, while he thrusts his cock deep into me. His voice is a low, gruff rumble. The guy, called Dave, is only wearing some shorts. He has some chest hair, a bit of a sunburn, tattoos on his arms, short dark hair, and a small unshaven beard. He looks like a bad boy, a thug, a real jerk. photo of Dave I watch him while he is coming closer. I guess... he just came from the daddy event and fucked a guy there. His eyes lock onto me, me bent over and getting fucked by his friend. His cock is clearly half-hard in his shorts, from the sounds of skin slapping against skin. He steps up to the table while his hand reaches out to touch the bruised and abused skin of Kayode. Kayode's eyes grow wider; he thought that he had a break but is clearly unsure now. Instead of pity, there is a glint of excitement in Dave's eyes as he runs his fingers over the gaping, cum-filled hole before him. Kayode's eyes widen in disbelief as Dave approaches, "You thought you were done, didn't you?" Dave says, his voice a low, seductive purr that sends a shiver down Kayode's spine. "But the night's still young, and there's so much more I want to do to that pretty ass of yours." He reaches out and runs his thumb over the leaking sphincter, smearing the cum that coats it, eliciting a whimper from the bound man. Dave's shorts hang low on his hips, the waistband digging into the ample flesh of his thighs, and as he stands before Kayode, his cock strains against the fabric. It's a monstrous thing, thick and veiny, with a wicked curve that promises pain as much as pleasure. His hands are rough, his nails bitten down to the quick, and there's a glint of mischief in his eye that says he knows exactly what he's doing. Without a word, Dave reaches down and rips the shorts off, revealing his massive, throbbing erection. The head of his cock is a dark, angry red, and the veins pulse with the promise of an intense release. He steps closer to the table, the tip of his cock grazing against the side of Kayode's cheek, leaving a wet trail of pre-cum. Kayode looks at me, our gaze locked on each other, silently begging for reassurance from me. I am lying next to him, my body bouncing with each thrust the pierced guy makes. My mind lost in pain and pleasure, doing a job I need to do, giving up my hole. I nod slightly to Kayode. The gesture is seen by Dave, who seems to take it as all the encouragement he needs as he lines his cock up with Kayode's gaping, cum-leaking ass. With a sadistic grin, Dave presses forward. His thick, mushroom-shaped cock head breaches the already abused and ripped sphincter with ease. A strangled scream is torn from Kayode's throat as a new cock fills him up, fucking him deeper than the pierced cock had. I can see the pain on Kayode's face, but it's not unwelcome. It looks like he craves the rough, painful touch that these men give him, and Dave is more than happy to oblige. A tear runs down his eye, but with a small smile on his face. my gaze gets atracted to Dave's smartwatch, wile it lights up red. He is Poz.... he is poz to.... fucking Kayode. Dave's strokes are deep and brutal, his hips slamming into the table with enough force to shake the entire structure. His hands grip Kayode's waist, holding him in place as he uses him like the fuck toy he has become. Each thrust sends a jolt of pain through Kayode's body, but it's a pain that's become almost sweet in its intensity. We are both getting fucked next to each other, both with smiles on our faces and both clearly in some pain. As Dave starts to pick up the pace, the sound of skin slapping against skin echoes through the air, punctuated by the wet, squelching noises of his cock plunging into Kayode's abused hole. The men around us murmur and groan, their own lust stoked by the sight of two beautiful bodies being used so mercilessly. My eyes never leave Kayode's as I take the relentless pounding from the pierced man behind me. Each thrust sends waves of pain crashing into me, but I can see a strange, almost masochistic ecstasy in my friend's gaze. It's a look that tells me that despite our situation, there's a perverse beauty in the connection we share-a bond forged through the fires of pain and pleasure. The pierced man's trust grows more vigorous, his breath coming in ragged gasps. It sounds like he is nearing his climax. I can feel the man's cock swell within me, the piercing pushing against my tender walls. Ripping and tearing as it stretches him to the brink. The pain is intense, like a hot knife ripping through my insides. It has to be his piercing doing this. I clench my teeth and take it all, my own cock bobbing in time with the rhythm of the fucking, precum leaking from the tip. With a roar, the man slams into me one last time, his piercing tearing through my insides, bruising and ripping me open. A final, brutal thrust. I can feel the man's hot seed flooding my insides, the sensation so foreign and overwhelming that I can't help but cry out, my body spasming around his cock. The men around them cheer and shout, urging on the display of raw sex before them. I moan loudly together with the pierced man. I feel his warm cum shooting deep inside me, his cock pulsing and his metal piercing deep in me. We stay like this for a minute, his cock slowly getting softer and his cum finding a path to drip out of my hole. Then he pulls out; I can feel the emptiness that follows, a stark contrast to the fullness that had so recently consumed me. My ass feels raw, bruised, and utterly claimed. Yet, as I feel the man's cum dribble out of me, mixed with the cum from Kaode's ass that he used as lube, there's a part of me that's eager for more. The pain has become a strange sort of comfort, a reminder that I am alive and feeling. Dave's gaze flicks from the glistening mess of cum that spills out of Kayode's ass to my tight, smooth ass, where only a drip of cum is running down-a completely different view compared to Kayode. He licks his lips before he even starts to move. Dave notices that the pierced man is finished with me and that the whole group has just left us alone. He roughly pulls his cock out of the exhausted Kayode, his cock glistening with a mixture of cum and sweat. The sound of his cock slipping out of the torn sphincter is wet and obscene, making my stomach clench in a mix of fear and anticipation. Dave crosses the small space between Kayode and me, his cock bobbing with excitement. He doesn't bother with any pretense of gentleness as he shoves his hand into the warm, sticky, cum-filled hole of Kayode's, his hand turning and pushing in Kayode's hole. Kayode's sphincter all wrecked, so he can't resist and can only endure. Dave pulls out a fistful of cum after a few seconds and smears it onto his own cock. The action is so primal, so utterly depraved, that it sends a shiver of excitement down my spine. His cock all lubed with cum from other men, cum dripping down onto his now wet, cummy, glistening cock. The cum uses the veins on his cock like a highway, running down to the head of his cock where a big cum drop is forming-a drop of mixed cum from all the men that fucked Kayode. I know what's coming next, and despite the pain I have already taken, I can't help but want it. With a grin that's all teeth, Dave leans in and starts to whisper in my ear, "Your turn to fuck him," his hot breath a stark contrast to the cool night air. He gives me a little push, and I stumble forward, my own cock now standing at attention. I look to Kayode, who nods weakly, his eyes glazed over but a spark of life still burning within them. My hand trembles as I reach down to touch my friend's bruised, used body. I have never felt so conflicted-a strange mix of disgust and desire swirling in my gut. But as my hand wraps around my cock and I line it up with Kayode's ravaged ass, I know there's no going back. I slide my cock into Kayode's hole with surprising ease, the cum in his hole acting as a lubricant. I gasp at the feeling of my cock being enveloped by Kayode's warmth. Dave watches with a twisted smile, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "That's it," he purrs, "now I want you to fuck him while I fuck you." The words send a thrill of terror through me, but I feel my body respond, eager to obey the command. I start to thrust slowly into Kayode, each movement sending waves of agony and ecstasy through both of us, our bodies joined in a dance of pain and submission. I'm fucking my friend Kayode... for the first time.... I feel cum floating in his ass, while my cock pushes in and out slowly. It is coating against his walls and my cock, dripping out of his hole each time I go deeper inside him. Cum drips over my shaft down my balls. I'm trying to be gentle, so I don't hurt him. Kayode has had so many cocks now; he is so roughened up. My cock slides in and out of the destroyed hole; the feeling of power and dominance is overwhelming me. I can't believe I am doing this. It feels so wrong that it's almost right. Meanwhile, Dave steps up behind me, his massive cock still slick with cum from Kayode's ass. He presses it against my quivering hole, and with a firm hand on the back of my neck, he guides me back onto his shaft. I can feel his wet, sticky, cum-covered cock against my sphincter. So wet and cum-covered, using it like he is extremely lubed up. My sphincter just can't resist. He presses hard, and his cock slides into me. Fuckkkkk..... dammmmmmm. Auchhhhh. He presses deep. The cum on his cock, lubing and coating the walls of my hole inside me. He is massive. His cock is so thick and huge that I shiver. He is pushing against my prostate, pressing on, so it passes further, deep against my second hole, but also ripping that open. I moan loud..... fuckkkkk. And he slides even deeper. The head of his cock pushes deep beyond my second hole, till his balls touch my ass. He is in. I'm all filled up; I feel stretched, I feel pain, I feel cum inside me. The sensation of being filled from both ends is unlike anything I have ever experienced. The pain and pleasure are indistinguishable as Dave's cock stretches me open while I fuck my friend Kayode. I can feel the heat of Dave's body, the slap of flesh as we move together. Dave's grip tightens on my neck, forcing me to arch my back and push deeper into Kayode. Dave's breath is hot and ragged in my ear, his words a stream of filthy encouragement that only serve to drive my own desperation higher. "Fuck him," Dave growls, his hips bucking as he starts to thrust into me with a rhythm that matches my movements. "Make him feel it, make him scream," he growls again. My ass clenches around Dave's thick cock as I obey, my own cock pumping in and out of Kayode's ravaged hole with a fervor that surprises me. The pain is intense, but it's a pain that I now crave, a pain that fuels my own climax. With each powerful thrust, I feel myself getting closer, the tension in my body coiling tighter and tighter. Dave's hands are everywhere-one hand gripping the back of my neck, keeping me in place, the other hand smacking my ass, leaving a red handprint. His cock is like a knife, driving into me without mercy, the head of it brushing against my prostate with every stroke, while he pushes it deep inside of me beyond my second hole. My eyes roll back in my head, a silent scream of agony and pleasure tearing from my throat as I'm sandwiched between the two men. Kayode's body shakes with each thrust, his muscles spasming from the abuse he's taken. Yet, as he feels my cock pounding in him, something changes. There's a spark of life that returns to his eyes, a hunger that wasn't there before. He starts to push back into me, meeting my thrusts with a desperation that seems to fuel the fire burning within him. I can feel the pressure building in my own balls, the pain from Dave's monstrous cock only serving to heighten the pleasure of fucking my friend. I can't believe I am doing this, that I am becoming a willing participant in this depraved act. But as I watch the pleasure-pain play out across Kayode's face, I know this is what all three of us crave now in this moment. Dave's grip on my neck tightens, his other hand coming around to grip my hip, pulling me back onto his cock with bruising force. "You like that, don't you?" he snarls, his breath hot against my ear. "You like being the little slut in the middle of this train?" I can't form words, but my moaning is all the answer Dave needs. The thickness of Dave's cock stretches my hole to its limits, the pain so intense that it borders on unbearable. Yet, with each brutal thrust, I feel my own cock getting harder, sliding in and out of Kayode's wrecked ass with a wet, slapping sound. My mind is a whirlwind of lust and pain. Dave's grip on my hips is like iron, holding me in place as he thrusts into me without mercy. Each time he pulls out, I can feel my insides clench around the thick shaft, desperate to keep it inside. When Dave slams back in, it's as if my entire body is being torn apart, the pain so sharp it makes me see stars. My ass is a battlefield, a place where Dave's mighty force meets me and crashes into me, leaving me feeling utterly used and destroyed. Fuckkk…… Fuckkkk…… Dammmm…… ohhhhhhh… ahhhhhhhhhh…. Fuckkk….. I keep moaning. The head of Dave's cock hits the bruised and swollen walls of my insides, causing me to cry out with every thrust. The pain is exquisite, a symphony of agony that resonates throughout my entire being. Yet, it's not just pain-there's a dark, twisted pleasure that accompanies it, a sense of being claimed so completely by this monstrous cock. My ass is ripped apart, my insides feel like a crime scene where Dave's big cock is destroying me. I can feel my own cock, still hard and pulsing with each thrust, sliding in and out of Kayode's used hole. I am fucking Kayode with a ferocity that matches the relentless pounding I am receiving from behind. Kayode's eyes are half-lidded, his body trembling as he feels my cock crashing in and out of his hole with each powerful thrust of Dave. His torn sphincter clenches around my cock, desperately trying to keep me inside him while I'm getting fucked hard myself. Despite the pain, Kayode's own cock is hard, leaking a steady stream of precum that pools on the table beneath him. The sound of our bodies colliding fills the air, a symphony of raw, animalistic lust that seems to echo off the concrete hotel walls. Kayode is moaning out loud now. His body, too, is a testament to the brutal pleasure we are all sharing. His cock is rock-hard, the head a dark red from being denied release for so long. His eyes are locked on me; the unspoken communication between us is a silent symphony of pain and desire. He clearly feels the beginnings of his own orgasm, his prostate swollen and begging for relief. I can feel it with every thrust my cock pushes into his hole. Dave's grip on me tightens, his thrusts growing more erratic. I can feel his cock swell inside me, the pressure building as Dave seems to hold back his climax. The pain is so intense that I can't tell if I am about to cum or pass out, my hole roughly fucked and torn. I feel wounds in my ass being roughly ripped apart, as if he's going to poke through the walls of my ass at any moment. The pain is almost unbearable, but I want his cock deep inside me. Dave's breath is hot and ragged in my ear, his voice a guttural growl. "You're going to cum for me," he commands, his words a declaration of ownership. "You're going to fill his ass up with your hot, sweet cum." The very idea of it sends a jolt of excitement through me, my cock jerking inside Kayode's stretched hole. Our movements become a frenzy of passion and pain as we all race toward climax. The table beneath us shakes, threatening to give way under the force of our depraved union. My strokes become more erratic, my breathing shallow and desperate as I feel the inevitable building deep within me. Dave's grunts grow louder, his hips pistoning into me with a fervor that speaks of his own approaching release. His hand snakes around my waist, finding my balls and giving them a rough squeeze. "Do it," he hisses, "cum for me, cum in him." And with those words, I feel my cock burst within him, my seed spurting a thick rope of cum into the depths of Kayode's ass, filling him up and painting his insides with my hot, sticky essence. Kayode's eyes go wide as he feels the warmth of my cum inside him, his own orgasm following close behind. His body jerks and convulses, his cock spurting cum across the table, his hole tightening around my shaft as if trying to draw out every last drop. The sensation of being filled and bred by me, his friend, is overwhelming. Kayode lets out a scream that's part pleasure, part pain, and all raw need. My body goes slack as I empty myself into Kayode, my eyes rolling back in my head. The feeling of my cock pulsing inside my friend's ass, the tightness that's been with me for so long finally giving way to release, feels so good. I am lost in the moment, the pain of my own ass being ravaged by Dave's thick cock momentarily forgotten. But the reprieve is short-lived as Dave's grunts become louder, more insistent. I feel the man's cock swell even further, his shaft grinding over my prostate with a pressure that's almost too much to bear. His cock thrusts so deep in me, so big and thick. And then, with a roar that seems to shake the very foundations of the hotel, Dave cums, his hot seed filling my ass with a force that makes me scream. The thick, sticky cum spurts deep inside me, coating my raw, torn tissue within me. The sensation of being claimed so completely by this brutal, primal force sends me spiraling over the edge, a second orgasm crashing over me like a wave. I am having an anal orgasm, just after I came in Kayode's hole. I feel my body spasm around Dave's cock, my muscles clenching and releasing in a desperate bid to milk every last drop from the man's swollen balls. Dave's grip relaxes, and he lets out a sigh of satisfaction as he pulls out, his cum dribbling from my abused hole, mixed with my red ass fluids. My legs give out, and I collapse onto Kayode. My breathing is raw, hard panting. David's seed leaks out of me, mingling with the cum that already coats my thighs. Kayode watches through half-closed eyes as Dave steps back, his cock still pulsing with the aftershocks of his own orgasm. David's chest heaves with exertion, a smug smile playing on his lips as he looks down at the two of us. He reaches down and runs a thumb through the mess on the table, over Kayode's hole, to mine, bringing the cum that's leaking from us and pressing it all inside of me. I can feel his sticky thumb pushing into me, massaging all the mixed cum from more than a hundred men inside my hole. He laughs. The air is silent except for the harsh breathing of us three, thick with the scent of sex and the coppery tang of blood. My ass feels like it's on fire; the piercing has left several small tears that now burn with the residue of Dave's climax. A sticky, uncomfortable reminder of the brutal fucking I've just endured. Dave steps back, grabbing my underwear that's lying on the ground and wipes his cock clean on it, making my underwear sticky and full of cum. "You two make a fine pair of cum dumpsters," he sneers, his voice thick with disdain. "You're both so eager to be filled up, aren't you?" He laughs, a cruel, mocking sound that echoes off the hotel walls and palm trees. Kayode and I lay there, panting and trembling, our bodies a mess of cum and sweat. We can't even find the energy to protest as Dave says his goodbye, his words a parting shot that stings like a slap. "You know you'll both be bent over soon again," he adds with a wink, as if the thought of them being fucked is the most delicious secret he could share. Our eyes follow him as he walks away, the sound of his steps on the concrete a fading echo in the dark. We are left alone, our asses still quivering from the relentless assault. Kayode's voice is barely a whisper when he finally speaks. "Jake... please... you need to get back to your hotel room and rest before... before others pass by." His words are slurred, his mouth dry from the exertion. I nod, my own eyes glazed with the pain and pleasure that still resonates through my body. Slowly, I pull my cock back out of Kayode's hole, taking some loads of cum with me, with a plop, dripping down his ass onto the table. Kayode pushes himself up a bit with all the power he has left, leaning in and pressing a gentle kiss on my mouth. "Thank you," he murmurs, the words thick with emotion. Kayode's own voice is barely above a whisper as he speaks. "Thank you for being here, Jake, really. For... for sharing this with me... for being my friend. For... for everything." The words are a stark contrast to the brutal scene that has just unfolded. "Now go," he whispers again. "Leave me; I deserve this punishment. Go..." while he falls back onto the table, his arms still chained to it. I can feel a tear running down my eye and cheek as I watch him. I turn around, grabbing my sticky, cummy underwear as I pull it on, feeling Dave's cum on my ass, cock, and balls. Whit my shorts in my hand, I walk off into the darkness, not looking back. Just leaving him there. ready for another predator that takes his ass. I run back to my hotel room, and crash into my bed. My ass still leaking in my sticky underwear. I feel fulfilled, used, tired and sorry for Kayode as I fall into a deep sleep.

Chapter One I’m Dan, 35, stand right at six-foot, decent worked out dad-bod from having just finished a two-year stint in the big house for some white-collar bullshit and boy does it feel good to be home. I was released last week and earlier today I got the keys to my new apartment. The place is a fucking showpiece, and I am standing in the middle of my living room wearing nothing but a pair of tight briefs, rubbing my cock and looking around soaking in my new digs—floor-to-ceiling windows framing a neon-drenched city skyline, the lights pulsing like a heartbeat across polished hardwood floors. Marble counters gleam under recessed LEDs, a bar cart in the corner holds a bottle of 18-year-old Macallan, its amber glow catching the light. Modern art—jagged red and black slashes—hangs on the walls, and a low beat of music pumping from hidden speakers, blending with the city’s distant thrum. Amazing how different a person’s life can be in a mere matter of days. It’s my first night here, a fresh start after wasting the past 24 months of my life doing time with a bunch of (mostly) idiots. I sprawl out on my black leather couch and push my briefs down to my thighs, a crystal tumbler of whiskey in one hand, the other beginning to stroke my seven-inch long and beer can thick cock, feeling it pulse in my hand, I take a deep relaxing breathe enjoying some privacy for the first time in literal years. My skin is tingling, my breath heavy, the city lights painting my bare chest in blues and pinks. I sit up and grab the torch and my pipe off the coffee table and fish out the fresh bag of tina I bought earlier, and I light up, letting the drug take over. The tina – a fun new habit that I actually picked up in prison – rushes over me and as I blow my first big cloud I look down at my cock between my legs and watch it swell up and throb, the tina clearly doing its thing. My heart drops and I’m quickly on my feet as I hear my front door swing open—no knock, no warning—a feel liquid splashing onto my chest, my cock, and down to my toes as my unexpected guest causes me to spill a cool $100 worth of whiskey. I spin around so fast my hard cock hits my thigh with an audible thud and I see this kid wearing what looks like fucking overalls standing frozen in the doorway, like he’s walked into a trap. The kid, who I later learn is named Zach, is 19 and the dude is rocking a seriously buff body, five-foot-ten, messy brown hair spilling from a backward cap, his navy maintenance jumpsuit—all grease and dirt stained—clinging to his buff frame and hiding what I later find out to be a body covered in some very well done tattoos. He is clutching a battered toolbox, a screwdriver dangling, his green eyes wide with panic, sweat beading on his forehead. “What the fuck!?” I roar, yanking my briefs up, my heart slamming, my thick cock still half-hard causing me to fight with it a bit to get it back in my underwear. I look at this kid with rage knowing the moment I waited two years to enjoy is now shattered and it’s his fault. “Who the hell are you, barging into my place at—” I glance at the wall clock, its sleek hands ticking past 11:47 PM—“almost fucking midnight?!” Zach stumbles back, the toolbox crashing on my beautiful freshly waxed hardwood floor, tools scattering—a wrench skids under the coffee table, a tape measure spins across the floor, a hammer thuds against the baseboard, and this shit-show is starting to really piss me off. “Oh awesome, yeah man go ahead and fuck up my new floors. Shit while you’re at it go ahead and throw a hammer through my goddamn television bro”, I growl at him with words drenched in condescending sarcasm. “Oh shit, I-I’m-fuck man, I am SO sorry dude, errr I mean, fuck, I am so sorry, sir!” he stammers, his voice cracking, his face flushing red. “I’m Zach, sir, maintenance. I work for the building. I misread the work order—thought it said 17B, not 17D. New tenant is moving in tomorrow and I have to go over this punch list and I just…I’m an idiot.. This was a mistake sir, I swear! And I didn’t see nothing anyway!” Even from a distance I can see his hands tremble, raised in surrender, his eyes darting from my glare to the floor, and I catch a flicker of curiosity, lingering on my briefs, where my cock is still thick and ready and the tent it is causing has become unavoidable not to mention I notice one of my balls is refusing to stay inside my underwear. I walk towards him and in seconds I’m in his face growling. “Bro, you think you can just waltz in here?” I snap, inching closer, my voice sharp, slicing through the thick air, the tent in my briefs now pressed up against his leg. “I was in the middle of something private, kid. First bit of privacy I’ve had in a long time and you’ve gone and fucked it up. You have got some fucking balls boy.” The situation is tense, the various lights casting jagged shadows across Zach’s nervous face, I smell the scent of his sweat—salty, mixed with motor oil and some drug store cheap cologne hitting my nose. My anger’s hot, but his youth, his desperation, sparks a different heat, and I notice my cock is now twitching despite myself. Zach drops to his knees, scrambling for his tools, his hands shaking, the jumpsuit pulling tight across his muscular thighs. “Please, sir, don’t tell building management,” he begs, his voice raw, nearly breaking. “I need this job—my boss has been itching to fire me, and this would be the end for me. I am seriously begging sir, please, I will do anything to make it right.” That word—anything—goes straight through my ears and right down to my cock. I take a closer look at him, his green eyes meeting mine, wide and pleading, the bulge in his pants appearing to make them a bit tighter. I cock my head to the side silently wondering if I’m seeing his cock grow in there. I am silent while I weigh my options, watching his chest rising and falling fast, the air thick with tension and I realize that this kid all hidden behind this stupid work jumpsuit is actually really, really fucking hot. I lean against the marble counter, crossing my arms, my cock now hardening fully, straining against my briefs ready to poke a hole right through them. “Anything, huh?” I say, my voice low, a smirk curling my lips, heat spreading like wildfire between us and I slowly begin to rub my cock through the outside of my briefs. “That’s a dangerous promise in this house young Zach.” His eyes are now glued to my cock, his body in a state of shock at what is happening. I reach into my pocket and pull out the bag of T and admire the crystals glinting like diamonds under the LEDs, the sharp tang of my earlier hit still lingering and the rush of the drugs still coursing through my veins doubling my confidence and aggression. I clear my throat so I can reset my voice to something deep but not so threatening and I ask him “So, Zach, you didn’t see anything, is that right?” With his mouth still a little open in shock he clears his throat and shakes his head with a resounding “no”. With a menacing chuckle I push my briefs down to my ankles and let my cock bounce free. “Ever tried this?” I ask, holding up the bag of T, watching his eyes widen as I ignore the fact that my thick hard cock is now standing at full attention pointed right at him. “Uhh, is that” he begins to ask, and I cut him off before he can finish. “It’s crystal meth, Zach. Tina. Its these magic little crystals that will make you feel alive and if you’re lucky it will make you want – no, it will make you NEED to fuck like you’ve never fucked before”, I answered him grabbing my cock with my free hand and giving it a slow stroke. He shakes his head fast, his cap nearly falling. “N-no, never,” he says, his voice shaky. “I don’t do drugs, man. I can’t.” His eyes flick to the pipe on the counter, then to my face, panic flaring, his cock so clearly now pulsing in his jumpsuit. Zach nervously starts playing with his hat moving it as if trying to straighten it somehow and then looks at the ground as he says to me “and uhh sir, I really am awfully sorry about interrupting your night and all. I didn’t mean nothing by it and before you get the wrong idea sir, I just wanted to let you know that well, I have a girlfriend and uhh sir, I’m straight”. I step closer, my bare feet silent, my face now inches from his, each step causing my thick cock to sway and slap against my right leg, then my left, back to my right. My voice a growl, I get less than an inch from his face and whisper in his ear “you want me to keep this quiet?” I say, holding up my phone, thumb hovering over the screen with the building management’s contact pulled up. “Then don’t play shy. You sure as shit weren’t shy when you barged into my apartment catching me with my cock in my hand now were you? So come on man, relax and have a little fun. Since now I know that you DID see something I’m going to need a little leverage here Zach. You’re going to have to take one little hit on this pipe dude, or I’m afraid I’ll be calling your boss as you walk out the door.” His breath hitches, his hands clenching, his eyes darting between the pipe and my phone. “I... I don’t know,” he whispers. “Can’t I just... fix something, clean up, anything else?” I lean in, my breath hot against his ear, seeing this young buff boy quiver under my command now has me so hard I’m starting to leak. “This isn’t a negotiation, kid,” I say, my voice firm. “Take the hit, or you’re done. You said anything—okay, prove it.” With the pipe between my fingers, I extend my hand his way offering him once last chance to redeem himself. He swallows hard and I notice his Adam’s apple bobbing, and after a long moment, he nods, defeated. “Okay,” he whispers. “I’ll do it. One hit, and then I really got to get to work next door sir”. I light the pipe, the flame dancing, the crystals melting into acrid smoke. I take a hit first, the rush slamming my veins like lightning, my senses sharpening— the drug coursing through my veins now making my cock throb even harder. I pass it to Zach, guiding his shaking hands, his lips trembling as he inhales. He coughs a bit, and I notice his body shuddering as the tina hits. His pupils dilate, his shoulders relax, a dazed grin tugging at his lips. “Holy... fuck,” he murmurs, his voice hoarse, his cock now pulsing and throbbing harder, the strain against his pants more now more evident. “Fuck Mr., that’s... intense.” I laugh, clapping his shoulder, my hand lingering on his warm muscle. “Welcome to the ride, kid,” I say, the tina deepening my voice and I begin to squeeze his shoulder. “Ah fuck” I say as I squeeze both shoulders in tandem. “Kid you are tense as fuck. Why don’t you sit down for a minute, and I will rub out some of this stress.” I can tell the kid is debating his options in his head so I bend down, pick up my briefs, and tell him “I can throw these back on if that helps you make up your mind kid”. “Ugh, no sir, it’s cool I don’t mind. It is YOUR apartment after all. Your cock looked like it was getting uncomfortable in there anyway” he responded, the tina making a noticeable different in the boy’s confidence with me. I cock my head back in surprise and respond saying “you been looking at my cock Zach?” I asked him, a smug smile pasted on my face. “Ugh, well…. Mr. that enormous bulge was kinda hard to miss. Pretty sure you could see it from space” Zach replied as he too began to grin, clearly proud of himself for the corny joke. “Is it cool if I hit this again?” he asked me as he reached for the pipe. “Sure kid, smoke as much as you want, but do me a favor and follow me over here to the couch so we can sit for a minute, and if you don’t mind how about you lose the fucking pants on your way. What? I’m supposed to be the only one here walking around my apartment with a bulge you can ‘see from space’, I taunted him. He froze, staring at me and clearly running scenarios through his little jock-boy head. I waited, giving him some time to figure out his next move. When I noticed he started to get a little shifty, his nerves beginning to make him question if this was a good idea after all, I stood up and grabbed my phone, my hard cock pointing directly at him. “Zach, take off your fucking pants and come sit down or I’m making the call. Your choice”. Without saying a word, he took a step toward me as he began to remove his work jump suit. With the work jump suit now on the ground he looked at me directly in the eyes as he peeled off his shirt, revealing a beautiful, toned body covered in colorful tattoos. Next, he unbuckled his pants, and in one swift motion he had pulled them off, now standing in front of me wearing nothing but his boxers. I took the pipe and filled my lungs with a massive cloud of our shared drug, and I tossed the hot pipe on top of the heap of clothes he had just taken off and I grabbed him, putting one hand roughly behind his head and drawing him in close I kissed him, blowing the tina from my lungs into his mouth and watching his eyes grow wide as he realized I was filling him with the drug, his eyes then closing and he let go and began to embraced what was happening. My hands roamed his body, feeling the tight muscles on his young back, sliding them down into his boxers and sliding them down with one hand as the other explored his thick jock ass. I looked down at his big hairy cock and I smiled, grabbing it with one hand as I walked him backwards towards the couch, pushing him down into the cushions. I knelt between his hairy muscular legs causing him to spread them wide and took his cock slowly into my mouth. “Ohhh fuckkkkk” he groaned, as I ran my tongue under the ridges of his cock head and slowly pushed his cock down my throat. I still get hard when I think about how his cock smelled and tasted – the salt from his sweat and his precum mixed together - nothing short of intoxicating. I kissed his inner thighs while slowly stroking his wet cock causing a desperate whimper to escape his chest. I kissed him until I reached his balls, running them through my mouth before taking his cock down my throat once again. He put his hand on the back of my head, and I let him begin to fuck my face. Between the tina coursing through his body and attention I was giving his cock I could tell he was in another world of pleasure. His breathing became more rapid and his thrust down my throat got more intense. I knew he was getting close and would want nothing more than some to release his load and empty his nuts down my throat and just as I knew he was on the edge of a life changing orgasm I pushed him back into the couch, his cock sliding out of my mouth and flopping on his tight hairy stomach. He looked at me with such sad, confused eyes, searching my face trying to figure out why I had stopped the fun. I grabbed the pipe and put it in his hand while slowly stroking his cock. “Hit this again and then follow me to my room. I have something in there I want to show you”. After taking a few generous hits off my pipe, we walked down the hallway towards my bedroom, passing art on the wall that cost me more than this kid would make this year. Turning the corner into my bedroom I watched to see his reaction to the sling I had installed next to my bed, a black leather sling, chains bolted to the ceiling, light from the hallway glinting off the metal. “Whoa….ugh… is that?” he started before I cut him off once again. “A fuck sling? Yeah bud, that is exactly what the fuck it is. I put boys in there when I want them to feel all of me. When I want to go deeper inside them than anyone ever has. Now, do me a favor big guy, and get in” I barked at him. He looked at the sling then back towards me, then back at the sling again. “Get. In. The. Sling.” I growled at him. Zach froze, his tina-fueled eyes wide, his cap slipping off his sweaty head. “A sling?” he says, his voice cracking. “What the hell? Now you want to fuck me? Dude….this is getting out of hand I... I don’t think I can do that man. I mean fuck dude, I’m straight!” He steps back towards the hallway, his cock still throbbing, his body betraying him with his own curiosity. “Can’t I do something else bro? Clean your place, fix your pipes, run your errands, or fuck man how about we go back to the couch and just finish what we were doing out there” he says as he looks back toward the sling, “anything but that” he said as he took a dramatic swallow causing his Adam’s apple to visibly bounce. I stepped closer toward him, my chest inches from him, my cock pressing up against him. “No deal, kid,” I growl, my phone in hand again, thumb grazing the screen. “You want me to keep quiet? Okay. I know how to keep a secret. But my silence has a price. Get in the sling.” I growl. “Now.” “But, ugh, Mr.”, he started to protest. I cut him off again. “I am not ‘Mr.’, kid. Stop calling me that. I am Daddy. When you are in my apartment and ESPECIALLY when I allow you in my sling you know me only as Daddy. Understood?” His eyes widen, his breath shaky. “Daddy? That’s... weird,” he says, his voice trembling. “I can’t do this, man. It’s too much.” I grabbed his cock and gave it a rough, hard squeeze while telling him “Zach, this rock hard cock in my hand is telling me you want this. You said anything, right? You walked into my apartment and caught me with my thick hard cock in my hand and of all the things to offer – all of the ways to fix that situation – you CHOSE to offer me ‘anything’. You want this Zach. So be a man and not a little pussy bitch and get the fuck in the sling for daddy” I say, my voice unrelenting, the tina fueling my dominance. “Daddy is here to protect you from those fuck-heads downstairs in the management office. And Daddy is here to make sure you have a good time tonight, but you need to trust me.” I grabbed his cock and slowly stroked him again as I whispered in his ear “remember how Daddy made you feel a few minutes ago? You get in my sling, and I promise to make you feel that times a thousand.” He swallowed hard, his eyes darting to the sling, the tina and my hand stroking his cock starting to strip away any last resistance. “Fine,” he whispers, his voice barely audible. Looking at me with such adorable pleading wide eyes he says “But...sir, ugh, I mean, Daddy, if it gets too intense you gotta be cool with me jumping out of that thing, okay?.” I nodded, smirking, leading him to the sling. I admire his young tight body as I watch him climb in, the leather creaking, chains swaying, his body exposed, legs spread, eyes wide with fear and tina-fueled anticipation. I lean in between his legs and blow another cloud into his lungs and as I pull back, I let my hands trace the lines of his body while I tell him “Daddy has you son. It’s just you and Daddy here, our private little world. Just us here, our secret world, you can relax.” I put the pipe in his hand and he looks up at me for approval. I bend down on top of him in the sling and kiss him, this time deeply and intense, my hands roaming his face and the back of his head while my tongue explores his mouth. I pull away from our embrace once again and with my face less than an inch from his I tell him in my most gentle voice “Baby boy, you don’t have to ask to use Daddy’s drugs, you understand? If you’re my boy and I’m your Daddy you never have to ask. All of this is yours. Now, take that pipe because I love seeing my big muscle boy get spun and horny for Daddy. I want you to show me the biggest cloud you can possibly blow.” He took the pipe and inhaled deeply, and I encouraged him to keep going. “Thattaboy, don’t stop now. Keep going boy, fuck you’re doing great that is going to be a huge cloud – Zach you are making Daddy SO proud”. I couldn’t help but notice that his cock twitched every time I referred to myself as Daddy. This was going to be fun. As he is lighting the pipe again I grab the lube, my heart pounding, the tina making every detail vivid—the chains’ creak, his skin’s heat and his trembling strong young limbs. He blows a massive cloud above us, and I chuckle, thinking to myself that if he wasn’t spun before he sure as fuck was now. I hand him a bottle of poppers and tell him to take a nice long hit, and as he inhales the popper fumes, I slowly slide a lubed-up finger up and down his ass and then slowly around the outside of his hole. He lets out a deep guttural groan as the poppers work their magic and when I feel his hole begin to relax, I enter him with two slick fingers, slow, deliberate and deep, not stopping until I was knuckle deep, his tightness gripping me, drawing a sharp gasp from the boy. “Fuck, man!” he yelled, his voice trembling, his body tensing and pulling back as much as possible. I pause, my hand on his thigh, my other hand at his hole with my fingers now knuckle deep inside him as I probe searching for the spot that is going to make this boy mine. My voice is now firm, having lost the softness from a few minutes ago as I respond: “That’s Daddy, kid. Not man, or sir or dude or bro. I am Daddy, isn’t that right son?” I ask him as I slide my fingers out and then roughly back inside him. He yelps and his body jumps back a bit, but he nods, and I see tears pricking the corner of his eyes. “Sorry, Daddy,” he whispers, and although he is shaking from nerves, I see his cock laying on his hairy stomach continuing to throb, the tina amplifying everything he is now feeling. I slide my fingers out of his hole and press my cock up against it. He is shaking badly, clearly very nervous about what is coming. “Daddy” he says looking at me with such wide innocent eyes. “Is this going to hurt?” he asks me. This causes me cock to throb, and I can tell he could feel it pulse against tight young hole. “Zach, I’m not going to lie to you”, I tell him. “This is going to hurt badly at first. You feel how hard you’ve made my cock? This is all you boy, you did this” I tell him as I make my cock throb against his hole again. “My cock is so hard and so thick right now because of you, and so yes, when I push inside you buddy it is going to hurt, it might feel like I’m ripping you open but I need you to trust me, okay? If you solider through the pain that my hard cock is about to bring you then I promise it will pass and the pleasure that will replace it will be more intense than anything you’ve ever felt or even thought was possible to feel. Think you can be brave for me and take Daddy’s cock bud? Think you are man enough to take a hard thick cock like the one pushing up against your hole right now?” He nervously bit his lip and looked up at me with a blank stare. “Remember Zach, the pleasure will replace the pain. Now get ready big guy because here it comes” I tell him, as I enter him, slow and deep, my thick hard cock—veined, rock-hard—stretching his tight hole, an unrelenting force opening him up, continuing to get deeper until he had taken all of me, the tina amplifying the burn inside him as he takes every inch. And then, just as I bottom out inside him, he screams, a primal, raw, piercing cry, his body tensing, tears now spilling down his cheeks. “Fuckkkk! Fuck Daddy, fuck it hurts so bad! It hurts too much, please take it out Daddy please” he yells, his hands clutching the chains so tight his knuckles are white as a ghost, the sling beginning to rock wildly. “Ughhh Daddy it’s too much!” His cock softens slightly, his body shuddering, his tear-streaked face screwed in racked in agony. “Breathe, Zach,” I say, my voice steady. You took all of me son, you have every inch of your dad inside you” I say to him as I lean down and kiss him. “I am so proud of you son” I whisper as I begin to pull back and stand in between him. “Okay son, you’ve taken all of me like I knew you could. Now blow a cloud for me while I’m inside you” I order him. He obeys and I feel him relax a little as he exhales the cloud. I grab the poppers and give him a good shake before putting them under his nose telling him “you’re doing so good son, making your dad so fucking proud. Now I need you to inhale these deeply until you can’t inhale anymore, understand?” He obeys again, inhaling so deep I wonder if he is going to pass out when he feels the poppers hit. When I hear him exhale I also feel him relax and the vice grip his ass had around my cock begins to release a bit. I watch his eyes roll back in his head as he offers me a desperate moan. “Ahhhh that’s my fucking boy. I can feel you relaxing son, fuck you’re doing so well. Now dad is going to start fucking you” I tell him, my thrusts gentle, giving him time to adjust. “The tina’s gonna make it feel so good. Fuck son you feel amazing. That’s it. Relax for dad, open up and let dad inside. In and out, in and out, fuck boy you feel so good, that’s right baby, in and out, all the way in and all the way out”. Zach’s cock has come back to life, now standing at full attention and beginning to leak at I slowly slide inside him and press my cockhead up against his spot. I pass him the pipe again and told him it’s time for another big hit. “Another already dad?” He hesitates, then obeys and inhales, coughing, the tina hitting hard, his body relaxing even more, his cock now throbbing in between us. “Okay, Daddy,” he gasps, his voice shaky but desperate for more. “It’s... better now. It’s feeling better, ughhh fuck its feeling good, so good, you can give me more Daddy I’m ready.” My thrusts deepen, the sling rocking, chains creaking in rhythm. “Yeah? Its feeling good now baby?” I ask him as I pick up the pace, starting to really fuck him now. “How’s Daddy’s cock feel now?” I ask, my hands gripping the chains, my cock so hard and thick, hitting the deep spots within him, claiming and owning him fully. His moans shift, pain fading to pleasure, the drugs taking over, amplifying every thrust. “So fucking full, man,” he gasps, his body arching, his cock throbbing, precum dripping. I pause, my voice sharp. “That’s Daddy, Zach. Don’t make me remind you again” I growl as I pull fully out and slam my cock back inside him. He nods, wincing at the pain. “Sorry, Daddy,” he says, his voice raw. “Fuck daddy your cock is...fucking incredible. Please keep going, deeper daddy go deeper” he begs. The tina’s got us wired, the room pulsing, the music thumping in my chest and my cock continues to claim him. “You like Daddy’s cock stretching you?” I growl, my thrusts steady, hard, deep and unforgiving, hitting sensitive spots that make him moan louder. My voice raising above his moans I demand him “Tell me, kid. Tell me what Daddy’s cock is doing to you.” His moans grow raw, I feel his body now fully surrendering. “Fuck, Daddy! Ugh I don’t know how to describe it, its like you are filling me up, ughhh so fucking full, but I can never be full enough,” he says, his voice breaking, “I will never have enough of you Daddy!” he cries out.“ Your dick’s so big... feels so good, please daddy don’t stop.” For him, it’s a revelation—pain turning to euphoria, the sling’s vulnerability making him feel alive. For me, it’s power—his moans, his tightness, the tina making every thrust electric, this strong young buck being fully owned by me, taking him to places nobody else ever could. The city lights spill through the window, the lights and his tattoos painting his skin in neon, the apartment our private world. I lean closer, my breath hot against his neck, my thrusts now relentless. “You’re Daddy’s boy tonight,” I groan, my cock filling him with precision. He moans, his eyes glassy, tears dried, replaced by hunger. “It feels so fucking good, Daddy,” he gasps, his cock pulsing and untouched. “Love how you’re fucking me. Love being your boy, Daddy, please daddy please never stop!” I grab his cock and the second my hand wraps around his meat his climax hits, explosive, his cock pulsing in my hand as thick ropes of cum shoot and then spills across his chest and stomach, the tina making his orgasm feel endless. “Oh my fucking God Daddy Daddy DADDDDYYYYY!” he cries as he begins to bust, his body shuddering, his green eyes wide. “Fuck son look at that load you gave me” I tell him as my thrust now slam in and out of him. “Daddy needs to cum now baby. Where should Daddy put his load son?” “Please give me your load Daddy, please cum inside me and make me fully yours, please daddy please” he begs. I grab the chains of the sling as I release the violent roar from deep within me and I begin to fill him, ropes of my cum shooting deep inside him. We collapse, him in the sling, me against the frame, both panting, the tina’s buzz pulsing. I summon the strength to brush his hair out of his eyes and slowly pump in and out of him a few more times, making he moan and grip the chains once again. As I pull out and kiss the hair plastered to his forehead he looks up at me with those big green eyes and asks “You won’t tell, Daddy?”, his voice soft and submissive. I smirk, grabbing his face in between my hands and whisper “Our secret, kid. You fucking earned it.” A faint unease flickers and disappears, his youth, the tina’s grip, the intensity of our fucking now having fully drained us both—and we collapse in my bed, he finding his way into my arms, both of us lost in the high, the sling our anchor, the city a silent witness to the beginning of something we both deeply felt, raw and real, both of us filling a void in the other, making us now somehow fully complete.

731 Our junior year (third year) at university came to a close and the three of us roommates decided to stay together for the upcoming fourth year. We got along well, and we enjoyed the convenience of being able to satisfy sexual needs without leaving home. With Dan and me, it was purely physical enjoyment of each other’s bodies. He was the most beautiful man I’d ever seen and he was entertaining thoughts of becoming a model and had a trip planned over the summer to go to Manhattan because some agencies expressed interest. But with Bob and me, it started to become a little more. Bob and I started to catch movies together at the university union and then go out for pizza and then home to sleep together. We enjoyed being with each other and I found Bob’s scent to be irresistible. But Bob still dated and slept with women. He left of trail of broken hearts and irate co-eds. After briefly feeling a bit hurt and jealous, I saw our situation for what it was. I wasn’t sure exactly what I wanted from a “boyfriend”, but I knew Bob was even more hyper-sexual than I was, and that we probably wanted different things out of life. I knew he wanted kids someday. At the end of my third year, I met with my college career counselor. He had advised me at the end of the second year that I should consider going to graduate school to get a master’s degree and he had given me suggestions about schools to submit my applications. At our year-end meeting, he asked me if I had made decisions. I replied that I had narrowed it down to two large universities and that I scored very well on the standardized exams for my area of study. He gave me suggestions, and we parted for the summer break. At that moment, it truly struck me that life was moving on and I was moving along with it – that my comfy living arrangement would end in the next year and I would be moving somewhere where I would have to make new friends. Bob, Dan and I all had summer internships in large cities, but we would return to the apartment in mid-August. My internship flew by, and I enjoyed it, but everyone in the company was married with children or older. The apartment the company arranged was in a sketchy part of town. The large university in town was in the outer suburbs and not easy to access without a car, plus, it was summer break. So, I tried to meet people in dive bars in my area, but these were creepy places for the most part. I was exploring at the edge of the neighborhood one Saturday early evening in late July, when I saw a muscular guy in his 40s or 50s wearing some kind of leather pants over a pair of worn-out jeans and a tight black shirt walking in front of me. I thought he must be sweating like a pig with those leather pants. He disappeared into a building just ahead of me. There was no storefront or sign on the building, but there was a black door with just oversized address numbers on it: 731. I tried the door, and fortunately it was unlocked, and I could hear the beat of music coming from stairs which lead to a basement – maybe an underground dance club? I walked down the steps and there was a booth with a dude inside and a paper sign on the booth window that just said “$7”. I figured it was a cover charge. The guy said, “If you want a locker and lock, it’s $2 more.” And I handed him $9 and pushed a towel and lock toward me. He buzzed me in, and the place had a similar vibe as the Auroura Book and Video Store, but different. There were small lockers lining the walls of a room and there was an older guy in a jockstrap who locked me over and then grabbed his towel and walked through another doorway. I knew this was no dance club, and I quickly peeled my clothes off and stowed them in the locker and quickly wrapped the towel around my waist. The music was coming from speakers in the next room and there were some guys at the bar drinking beer. The variety of men went from leather muscle studs to very skinny middle-aged guys, to grandfathers with pudgy guts, and everything in between. I just turned 22 and was the youngest guy here by ten years. I noticed that there were condom dispensers on the wall, and I grabbed one and walked from the bar into a hallway. For no good reason, I had a fantasy that only big cities were suffering from the plague; not small northeastern college towns and certainly not athletic and masculine guys like my roommates and me. We had never used them with each other. We didn’t see the need. Plus, President Reagan never mentioned it, so how bad could it be? But being in the big city meant that I should be cautious. I walked into a dark hallway with gloryhole booths lining the walls and continued to the next room. The room was dimly lit and there were leather hammock-like things hanging from the ceiling beams by chains and some guys were getting fucked by other guys. I also noticed a padded bench and there was a muscle man in crotch-less leather pants and black leather boots who was strapped securely face down on it and getting fucked by another muscle stud; the guy strapped down had a leather hood over his eyes and nose and was sucking off a guy with a huge cock. Two or three others were watching this and probably waiting for their turns. There was also a bench like a weight-lifting bench and a shoeshine chair, but no one was using these. On the other side of the room was a swinging door, and I walked through. It was pitch black and hot and smelled like sweat and sex. I could hear other men, but I couldn’t see anything. I found a wall and felt my way along it. Then, I bumped into someone else. The first thing I felt was a hand on my pecs and my abs, and then he moved to my dick. I felt back and the guy was very muscular and well-built and a bit taller than me. He kissed me and I kissed back. Then he moved to my nipple and started licking and nibbling it. My cock was rock hard. He licked down my treasure trail to my cock and took me deep down his throat. He grabbed my ass cheeks and made me fuck his face while he rubbed his finger around my pucker. Finally, he released my cock, and I could feel his back and my cock was planted in his hairy crack. Then, he pointed my cock to his pucker and reached back and pulled me toward him until my cock head breached his ring. Bare. “Man, I don’t have a condom on!” I panic-whispered in his ear. He said back, “No problem, dude, I’m clean.” Hesitant at first, I plunged ahead and started fucking the guy. He also felt like he was pre-lubed because I slid into him with no friction. He was moaning like a bitch in heat, and we were both sweating. The pounding he was getting from me attracted some other invisible men who were fondling both of us. I felt a very hairy pot belly against my back trying to mount my hole and I pushed him away. Time seemed to fly, and suddenly I realized I was going to cum in this unseen stranger without a condom. “I’m gonna cum,” I said, and he pulled me deep inside of him. It was the first time I shot my load in another guy since the last time I fucked Dan in late May. The guy pulled off my cock and was gone. My cock was slick with cum. I grabbed a cup of water from the bar and then went to the gloryhole booths to collect myself and cool down. I berated myself for not insisting on a condom, but the guy said he was clean. But really, how could he know? Before I could obsess about it, a big bush and a circumcised cock came through the hole, and I reached out. I licked from the shaved balls up to the tip of his head, a solid eight inches. Having Dan and Bob as my coaches had made me into a very good cocksucker. Before, Dan said blowjobs never got him off, but I could make him cum with just my mouth. I gave him great head for about 10 minutes, then the guy was breathing hard and he pulled his cock out of the hole. “Show me that hole, boy,” he said. He was probably about 45 or 50 years old with a brown beard and moustache and very handsome. My ass needed to be rimmed badly. So, I turned around and put my ass up against the gloryhole. I felt his breath and then his first lick and then he licked my slightly hairy crack. I was in heaven. He tried to push an unlubricated index finger into my pucker, but I was tight and didn’t want to open for him. He went back to rimming me and then he tried to finger me again with something that felt like Vaseline. He rubbed it around my tight little hole, and I felt a slight pleasant tingling sensation. He kept licking my ass cheeks while he worked magic with his finger. I couldn’t resist any more and I unlocked my hole and let him push that finger into me. He took more goo and pushed it in me. Then I heard him stand up and I knew what was next. I still had the unused condom, and I tore the package open. As he put his cock up to the hole, I wrapped the condom onto his pole and turned around and pointed it toward my moisturized asshole. He slowly pushed in as I pushed my ass back against the wall. Finally, he was balls-deep and started to thrust. God, I needed cock so badly! He was pounding away at me, and I had two or three anal orgasms. My cock was dripping pre-cum profusely. Finally, he grunted and held his cock in me. As he pulled out, I felt cum dripping out of me. I looked around and saw him pulling the remnants of a shredded, cum-soaked condom off his cock. He dropped it on the floor and walked out of the booth.

Just left... needed that bad. Had a house guest last week so i missed our 3-4 breeding sessions. Can't believe we've been doing this for 5 years, just never gets old. i'm so opened and creamed right now, sweetest feeling in the world. Love the way holds me, feels like affectionate restraint, hard to describe, but drives me wild. In 5 years and 100s of fucks with Him, i've never had an orgasm of my own, which kind of substantiates a fantasy of mine of sharing one orgasm between myself and my Top. i wondered if it was just a fanciful fantasy to bond that way, but we've been doing it now for 5 years. i don't think He is really aware of it, He never talks about me cumming, but them i've told him from the beginning that His orgasm in me is my orgasm when it leaves His body and enters mine. i was hard as a rock when He left, lately i've been fucking him for a bit before He finally says: "let Me fuck you." He has only ever cum in my mouth once, i don't think He prefers that, though He loves to get sucked, always breeds my ass and i'm totally sated by that. Awesome, eh?

After my high had faded I had to begin thinking about my nephews arrival. I knew that for master to take him, we couldn’t treat him like every bar fag. He had to be eased into it and my house was the complete opposite of easy. I knew that I had to clean out the dungeon and turn it into an actual bedroom, I’d also have to hide all the drugs and sex toys lying around the house. It would be a lot of work. — My uber pulled up to a wide one story house in the middle of a neighborhood of similar homes. I had never actually been to my uncle marks place but this is the address he gave me. I walked up to the door and knocked. A minute later my uncle mark answered. He was wearing a wife beater and what looked to be leather pants, with a thick chain and padlock around his neck. He had grown a beard since the last time I’d seen him. “Hey bud” uncle mark said to me pulling me into a hug, I felt something hard push against me where his crotch was but it must’ve just been his pants cause it was way to hard for a penis “Come on in” he said picking up my bag “wow you’ve grown” he slapped my ass as he said it “Thanks” I said “ I’ll show you your room, it’s kind of bare bones but feel free to make it your own.” He said as he walked me through the living room to what seemed to be a guest bedroom. The house seemed pretty normal, if kind of bland for someone who the rest of the family made out to be some west coast hippie artist. The room seemed pretty boring too just the standard bed, dresser, and mirror. It was a really big mirror though, floor to ceiling and about 4’ wide pointed at the bed. “We’ll bud here’s your room, we’ll go to dinner in a few hours, I’ve got some work to finish in my room but let me know if you need anything.” He said leaving. Uncle Mark closed the door on his way out and I made my way to the bathroom. I’d been holding my piss since I got in my uber. The bathroom was weird, there was a urinal on the wall across from the toilet. The shower was also huge and had several extra hoses connected to the shower head. I guess I can’t complain about my bathroom being too nice. — My nephew had really grown up. He was about 5’10 now with a blondish bob, he also seemed to be pretty well muscled from the hug. I walked back into my bedroom where one of master’s other slaves we’re waiting, he had called several of them to help redecorate the house. I had been repaying them with fist fuckings as my cock was still locked up. This slave was a police officer normally, he was a short and stout man with a thick beard and shaved head. The rest of his body was entirely hairless and covered in tattoos about how much of a poz piggy cumslut he is. He wore a micro cage that made his cock into a small metal nub. It had been permanently attached with piercings, this pig hadn’t used his cock in nearly 10 years. He was laying on his back surrounded by used needles from the many slams I’d given him this morning. I grabbed the methed up lube and smothered it on my arm before punching straight into his wrecked cunt. I got easily to my elbow then continued working my way up til his hole had swallowed most of my arm. He was moaning like a pig but thankfully the bedroom was soundproofed so jack couldn’t hear him.

The Marine and the Troll Under The Bridge 7-31-2025 I have been trying to find the courage to post this one for a long time, It is one of the reasons I was just a Breeding Zone Lurker/Reader and not a full user. For those who have liked my Sticky Situation in another forum, this is darker. Many may not like it, Most Vets will recognize the shadows that haunt us. Rest assured that this is a work of fiction with some landmarks and truisms tossed in. However, my hesitation in posting is because this could have very well happened to me. It is not a happy fantasy cum true. Fair Warning, if you suffer from Military PTSD I recommend you skip it for the next pozzing story. /////////// Mike here, 21Years old, 5’11” when I stretch, 28” waist,160 Lbs. and a 7 inch cut dick and I am a Gay Marine. When I say gay, I mean in the spectrum of things, I am pretty damn gay. Or as gay as a virgin can be. In Highschool, I had eventually realized I was gay like my Uncle who at that time was also pretty damn gay. I mean I tried doing the traditional route, I dated girls in Highschool but never seemed to get as lucky as my peers, mostly it was a drain on my poor wallet. It had occurred to me that my friends might be fudging their scorecards some, but I had nothing to measure against. Marine Corps Bootcamp was not a discovery risk. Plenty of gay Recruits have earned their EGA. Boot Camp – East Coast/West Coast is pretty regimented down to 5 minute timeslices. If a Recruit has time to pop a Boner, the Senior Drill Instructor is letting his Junior DIs slack off. My uncle tells me that back in the day, female Beautiful Alluring Marines unofficially known as BAMs were only trained at PI, but then everything changed. Females were still taught makeup appropriate for the uniform, but they were expected to Shoot (Every Marine A Rifleman) regardless of sex, and both the Boot Camps in Hollywood and PI were machines that instructed Recruits in the Core Fundamentals of the Corps: Honor, Bravery, GUNG HO/Pulling Together, Combat Basics all while instilling the foundation of never leaving a Comrade Behind. Gung Ho was lifted from the Chinese, Semper Fidelis was the bedrock Prejudice of color were mostly expelled in WWII around the timeframe after Iwo. One color Mattered and it was Green (or) the flip side of that was Khaki. Old Corps Marines might dimly recall the mantra of Green Side Out, Brown side out, run in circles scream and shout. The ITV network at bootcamp was always streaming Sands of IWO Jima so that by the time a recruit graduates and goes to additional schooling or the Fleet, they have seen it around 40 times. Aviation fields were integrated with Naval Training at NAS Pensacola if you had spunk, or were otherwise worthy, and failed a technical course, you might be dropped to a less technically demanding track like Avionics would drop back to Aviation Electrical, Aircraft Engine Mechanic might drop to Airframes and Structures so as to not waste the core aviation training you already had. Mechanics who were situationally aware at the line level units were evaluated for Crew Chief or Door Gunner Duty. It was as a Crew Chief, my soul died. I had seen combat, I had even benefited from counselling during and after combat. I had lost Battle Buddies and Warrior Brothers, it was a heavy burden. Some peers had committed suicide, prevention screening was heightened. Then the event that changed my life for the worse. During a training mission a catastrophic failure which prevented any real effort to Auto-Rotate dumped 4 of us and a UH-1N into Davy Jones’ Locker. Most Marines get Water Survival Qualified at least once. Aviation crew personnel in the Marines and the Navy are required to go through the Dunker Trainer. If successfully completed, you have a 9 in 10 chance of exiting a water crash if you retain consciousness during the initial ditch. I was knocked so hard I cracked my helmet but I was conscious enough to take a deep breath and try to move towards the front pilot in command a copilot seats as the sea rushed in but the flooding and the increasing darkness fuzzed my awareness. Then I was being pulled out backwards by my flight vest and broached the surface sputtering with the other surviving crew member Joe Richwalski who said “at least I don’t have to do Mouth to Mouth” as he inflated my flotation bladder in the vest took another deep breath and dove down, his vest remaining uninflated. I dipped my aching head and tried to peer though the murk. I was panicked but mechanically preparing to deflate my vest and dive when Joe again broached the surface. We can’t reach them and turned his face away but dove again in case he was wrong. The Rescue was pretty quick during combat or training – if a tracked flight goes off grid, the response is ASAP. My debrief and report got Joe cited with a Meritorious Service Medal and my head and orthopedic injuries got me transferred from flight status to medical holding. Segregation of serious Combat Wounded Marines and those who suffer an injury as a line of duty incident is routine. If a Marine just back from deployment wraps their Motorcycle around a telephone pole while drunk, that is not usually a Line Of Duty injury. The fact that it was a mech failure of equipment with loss of life during operations training meant I was re slotted into a billet until I could be medically stabilized, evaluated and potentially medically discharged. My new Duty Station assignment was published, I was attached to Marine Barracks Annex, Washington DC. Because I had done band and music in High School, and Sound/Theater during the same period, by oddball chance I was slotted into a ‘Roadie’ billet supporting the Marine Orchestra. The in-brief/Welcome Aboard was typical but some of the specifics were non-standard. The extra decorum expected of Marines in the Nations Capitol, and the Rocks and Shoals that would get us into instant trouble. A whole list of historical infractions such as drunk Marines trying (and sometimes succeeding in the old days) of climbing the Whitehouse Fence; right down to Drunk and Disorderly; or the catchall ‘Conduct Unbecoming A Marine”. I had been low, now I was very low. Then I learned my Uncle had died. While I had affection for my parents, somehow, I loved my Uncle more. The whispers not from my parents but from the cousins was that it involved complications from AIDS or HIV. Knowing my attraction towards men, and knowing the risks, the last time I spoke to my Uncle I had asked him to take my virginity. His response after a pause, Oh Mike, I love you like you were my own son. I could not possibly, and I heard something unintelligible, and he hung up. When I came back from the funeral, I still had some leave and I went on a bender. The Gayborhood on East Capitol Street that my Uncle had once described was gone. Remington’s, Mr. Henry’s, all gone. However, there were still plenty of bars and about 01:30 in the morning, I realized as they prepped for last call that I was too broke for a hotel, and too drunk to successfully bluff my way back through the security gate. This may be redundant for Vets who know it already, but perhaps for a few it will bring into focus just how much of a burden Marines can carry. The Marine Corps was born in a Bar so a drunk marine is nothing new. I had tied one on trying to anesthetize my mind from the pain of compounded loss. To add to my woes, it started raining, then pouring rain. I huddled under one of the overpasses in despair. I was as wary as I could be but even if I got rolled/robbed they would not get much. The ever-present homeless population noticed the high and tight haircut and most kept to their selected spots but one said to scoot up the underpass slope – the chilly wind is not so bad there. He said his name was Leo and I told him my name was Mike. Leo said Marine Right? I replied yes. Leo said thank you for your service. I hung my head. What’s wrong? I assure you are not the first Marine to pause under this shelter and you won’t be the last. In my drunken state, I started recounting my story providing what a sober mike would realize was too much information. I fell asleep and became wakeful with some wonderful feelings. The rain was still pounding, my dick was out. Had Leo been blowing me? My erection had never been this hard even when jacking off and watching porn. I had no other experience to compare it to. I started buttoning up and Leo said no worries, just helping out a shipmate. I looked a silent question in his direction. ’82 he said after a bit, just before the Marine Barracks was attacked. Friends of mine went ashore from the LHAs for a card game. He leaned back over and unbuttoned my fly while keeping a wary eye on my reactions. I was silent except for a gasp as he took me into his mouth. My erection reappeared and within a short few seconds I blew a huge load down his throat and he swallowed and swallowed, suckling for a while. He must have kept a little because he pulled out a skoal can and hawked a gob into it setting it aside. He said roll over and I hesitantly complied. He pulled my jeans and shorts down and started licking my hole. I was paralyzed with fear and lust Fight or Flight did not even occur to me. My gasps were followed by groans as his tongue entered my anus. With the chill air, I felt warm and Rosy. My anus was relaxed from beer and Leo’s tongue. He stopped and moved up inserting a finger, then two, then three. He spat on my hole and I heard the skol can lid drop as he added my cum to my ass. I shuddered. He entered and not with a finger this time. The initial entry was sharp, but I was calm, and still drunk but aware. As my hole relaxed he went deeper, he was rubbing my love nut and every time my ass would clench he would sigh. Eventually he picked up the pace and his dick expanded further blowing a definite series of cum spirts up my ass. As he deflated and withdrew, he continued his soothing talk. Mike, I’m sure your Uncle would have eventually come around. Here is the gift he did not have the opportunity to give you. I’m sure he would have helped out a shipmate eventually. After all, we are all family now. Share it in good faith, you will join tour Uncle and Brothers in Arms soon enough…. …not the end….

Epiphany “Hey Bob. That was so fucking hot! Put your cock through the hole - I want to lick the cum off your piss hole,” I said. There was a string of cum still hanging off Bob’s cock. He gave me a dubious look and stepped up to the hole and I eagerly took his fat, flaccid cock into my mouth and scrubbed it with my tongue. Then I said, “Turn around. I want to see your asshole.” He gave me his infamous evil grin and turned around and I reached through the hole and stuck a finger up his ass which he wasn’t expecting, and he moaned. Then I put my finger in my mouth and savored the hot cum that the black dude left in Bob. “Dave, you’ve become quite a pig. I hadn’t realized.” He put his ass firm against the gloryhole. I sniffed it and it smelled like cum and sweat. I put my face in to the gloryhole and his cheeks folded over my face. I started rimming Bob and he spread his cheeks wide as I started lapping the cum up that was leaking from his hole. The smell was intoxicating, and it still makes me hard to think about it today. Looking back on this, it was a piggy thing that was totally out of character for me, but I was high on sex, and Bob helped unleash it. I embraced it. Bob was pushing back against the wall trying to feed me more of his ass and my face was deep in his ass cheeks. I unbuckled my jeans and as I dropped them the belt buckle made a noisy clang on the floor of the booth. He stayed still against the gloryhole knowing what I was going to do before I did. I stood up and put my mushroom head up to his asshole and easily pushed in. His asshole was wet and warm and pretty loose for a “100% top man”. There were some handles in the booth for getting a good grip, which came in handy because I was pounding Bob hard and he was making a lot of noise. Through all the racket, I could hear him huffing on his poppers. After about ten minutes of all-out fucking, I grunted and held my hips hard against the wall as I shot about eight ropes of cum into my roommate. I told Bob to clean off my cock and he turned around and licked my cock clean. Then, he backed up to the gloryhole and I ate all the cum from him. He put his face to the gloryhole and we kissed through it, snowballing a salty, gooey, sexy kiss. He licked up all the sex fluids that lingered on my face after felching him. “I’ve had enough of this place, Dave, he said. “Let’s go then,” I replied. We exited the booths and there were several men gathered around, and we shuffled past them. I was a bit embarrassed because we stank of ass and cum. But I doubt Bob was. He later told me that this wasn’t his first time at the rodeo. “Why did you tell me you only topped guys, Bob?” I asked. “It’s probably a hang-up. You know, an Italian, macho bullshit thing,” he replied. “Bob, we’re buddies and you can be what you want to be around me. I don’t think any less of you because you like to get fucked. It actually makes me even hornier for you. And it’s just between you and me.” Thanks man, he said. He had his afternoon class, but when he got back to the apartment after his class, we fucked each other and fell asleep until we heard the apartment door close when Dan got in from class.

OK, Shot! Fair Warning, if you suffer from Military PTSD I recommend you skip it for the next pozzing story. Out. “After all, we are all family now. Share it in good faith, you will join your Uncle and Brothers in Arms soon enough”…. As Leo moved aside, another Troll was ready to enter. I was stunned, certainly, thrilled, yes, aware of sensations I never thought had existed. As I was bred without vocal or physical complaints by myself or objections from the Marine inside. Leo lounged back and watched the show. He started what sounded like a practiced briefing. How many times had this happened? “Marine, you will remember some of what I say, but you will never forget the throbbing manhood in your hole as you absorb my spunk along with my neighbors. We are sympathetic, but we have needs. You seem to have some needs as well. You have been through some shit that’s for certain. A lot of people would have given up when faced with the challenges you have survived. You might have thought about ending it, but you are here so you are a stubborn Marine, the very best kind, the kind that does not give up. You think Recruit Training and the Crucible were tough? That SERE School was tough? The Crucible of life does not grade on a 4.0/4.0 scale; it is an off and on binary grade of pass/fail; surrender-fail/success-joy. Your Uncle would not like it if you just gave up would he”? I shook my head as the neighbor finished, and I had another dick pumping my ass. Leo continued –“Right now, you are sleep deprived, hung over, maybe still a little drunk. When you get back to your billet, shower and get some sack time there will be regrets about the choices you have made. That is natural. If you do have regrets, there are several resources on the card I put in your pocket. You will probably take that path. Just some advice, you do not want a Corpsman, or Squid Doc seeing that ass for a while, So the 1st resource on the list is the one I would try first. You need to ask them for PEP within 72 hours. Myself, I expect you will start PEP, then probably throw away the bottle and be back for a recharge”. I took advantage of Leo’s pause to mumble “Harder”! To my Impaler. Leo continued “Yes a lot of Marines are bossy bottoms. Devon, are you going to comply with his request”? “Nope” the owner of the BBC thrusting into me replied. “Sir! Harder Please Sir”? I corrected. Devon replied “Sure thing since you asked nicely” and started pounding me upslope. As the conga line continued, it started getting light. Leo said “Alright let’s wrap this up. Don’t want to startle a dog walker”. He handed me a rag and instructed me to not wipe with it but shove it up my gape so I would not leave a trail to the sally gate. I CAC’d in through the Man-Portal at the gate and rushed to the billets and the Head. Part of me wanted to keep it in, part of me was saying if you do so, you will have a visible accident later. I flipped a mental coin and pushed out while on the toilet. A rush of murky stuff, gobs of white, and threads of red were in the bowl. Bright red was on the toilet paper I cleaned up with. I showered, shaved, got into a work coverall and was nodding off in the Day Room when the duty briefing snapped me awake. During the work detail I was a zombie, a delicate zombie who if caught off balance would break into a thousand little Marine Pieces. The Gunny gave a nod to the Sgt and he asked me if I needed to go to Sick Call. I responded No Sgt, just sore from a workout and got caught in the rain this morning. I tried paying more attention to the tasks at hand. The day sucked out all my reserves. Boot Camp Crucible and Aviation SERE were tough, but I felt I had achieved a new level of on the job training across the last 16 Hours. I skipped chow which was a bad idea and hit the rack exhausted. My dreams were an alternating series of delicious dreams and nightmares. Oh My God, what had I done? I replayed the normal half of liberty – off time. My Uncle, The Bar, the drinking, the decision not to tank and derail my medical and Veteran benefits, taking shelter from the rain; and the other side of the teetertotter - my lack of objection, of not fighting back, even participating moaning, and enjoying every thrust, every squirt of cum. This other side, it was not comprehensible to me. Willingly taking part in a neighborly gang bang rock throwing distance from 8th & I was (not) normal. Or was it? I approached my SGT before the duty day began. I had come back early from my bereavement leave and admitted that insisting on getting back in the duty rotation had possibly been premature. He gave me a nod and asked would three days work? I said yes, and he told me done. “Thanks for letting me know before the morning roster gets finalized, and Corporal, losing battle buddies is tough, losing family is tough, if you need a referral for additional grief counselling, all you have to do is give the word. I never have to worry about you slacking off. I looked down and said Thank you Sgt. I went back to my locker and bunk. Was I going to do this? My conscious mind was telling me to, actually it was yelling at me to get whatever the fuck PEP was and put the whole business behind me. Being gay was not the criminal offense it used to be. So to insure I could put all of this behind me, I committed to using the card. I changed to civvies and took off for the clinic. Each walking step my sore asshole reminded me of the trauma and possible infection it had gone through. But somewhere else the lustful part of ‘me’ was saying what a ride! Let’s do it again! The clinic was perhaps an inadequate word for what was one division location in Washington DC of a large Non-Profit medical concern named after a poet and women’s health rights leader. Marines, along with all service members have learned to follow a rule of keeping ‘inappropriate’ behavior a certain distance from the Flagpole (so to speak). Since the Internet, this has applied to cyber behavior as well. Looking for porn on a government network would lock you out and get your name on the blotter. In the same vein, trying the same research on free Wi-Fi like the military branch community services provides on military facilities equate to the same thing. However, these days any Marine carries what in earlier eras would be considered a supercomputer. I was led to the proper sublocation, went in and asked the receptionist about PEP? I was directed upstairs and to another reception desk. When my turn came, I opened my mouth to speak but I was handed a clipboard. Please fill this out and return it to me. Names will be called based on the type of service needed. I reviewed the list already skittish, There were lots of checkboxes. I selected testing, PEP, and counselling along with possible STI exposure. Then the checklist tree bore embarrassing branches and fruit. Oral Exposure? Yes, Anal Exposure? Yes, I started realizing the implications of earlier questions of just one same sex encounter or multiple? Multiple. Protections used? None. The earlier question of bisexual, homosexual, and hetero sexual, exposure via unprotected sexual encounters, this was getting difficult, things were getting fuzzy, and I.. Passed out. ...not the end....

This is one long self contained story. I hope you boys enjoy. How did this happen to me, I wondered as I watched another man enter my boyfriend’s now gaping hole. My cock throbbed and a river of precum leaked from the tip. I’d been this hard in my life. I was turned on watching my boyfriend get fucked over and over. My boyfriend who had been the top in our relationship was being gang banged in front of me, and I was turned on by it. What did that say about either of us? “The guy who used to pound your pretty little hole is a cum hungry slut now,” a gruff voice said in my ear. I pulled at the ropes binding me to the chair, trying to see the man who spoke but could get myself loose. “Your top jock boyfriend just needed a little push, and now he’s my fucking slut. Look at him. Look at how happy taking cock makes him. I looked again at where my boyfriend, Jay, lay on the bed. He was flat on his back, his legs spread wide and pulled up to his chest. His hole was perfectly displayed, pink and puffy it was no longer the tight little pucker I’d rimmed a few times in our past. His hole has become the run through gape of an experienced and often used bottom. His cock, thick and magnificent was locked in a tiny little black plastic cage. Precum leaked from the head constantly. I looked up his athletic body, to his hairy chest, to his newly pierced nipples. A thick silver chain hung around his neck, a gold padlock sitting against his collar bone. His face was one of total bliss. Sloppy, his eyes slightly unfocused, he grinned at the next man who walked past me towards him. “Fuck my pussy! Fucking breed me!” He moaned as the man slid his thick cock inside my boyfriend. “You hear that? ‘Fuck my pussy,’ that’s what your boyfriend just said. Your big hot jock boyfriend, the one you thought would be dicking you down with his dick safely wrapped in a nice little condom, is begging men to fuck his pussy, and breed him. I turned him into a bottom slut. I made him a desperate fag with a pussy made for breeding. Your boyfriend is a faggot slut, and you’re his cuck. Your cock’s so hard its leaking everywhere just watching him be his true self. Your boyfriend is my sub slut faggot, and you’re his cuck. You’re a subs sub, and your so turned on you cant help yourself. I think you’re going to enjoy your new life watching me degrade him more and more.” “Oh fuck yes!” Jay called out. “Your big dick feels so good in my sloppy cunt. Fuck yes! Fucking breed me. Yeah! Dump your load in me! Please! I need it. I need another load. Breed me!” “Fucking faggot,” the man fucking my boyfriend said, “Take my fucking load.” He let out a deep guttural grunt and slammed his cock into Jay’s ass with a wet squelch. They both moaned as he unloaded in my boyfriend. Then he pulled out and left the way he’d come, leaving Jay once more on the bed with his fuck-battered hole pointed towards me as a trickle of cum leaked from it. “He’s mine now cuck,” the stranger said. “I’ve broken his mind.” Three more guys came and used my boyfriend. He begged each one of them for their loads. After the last guy came inside him Jay flipped around and sucked down the cock that had just been inside his hole. “Thank you,” he said blissfully to the man as he cleaned his cock. After the man left the strange lent close to my ear again, never coming into my field of vision. “I’ll leave you two alone. I think you have a lot to talk about.” I heard him walk away and a door close behind him. I was left, naked and bound to a chair with my cock hard as a lock and leaking precum like mad, with my supposed top only boyfriend who I’d just watched turn into a feral caged up cum hungry bottom slut. Jay lay on his stomach where his last top had left him with his eyes closed for a minute. He seemed to be lost in a dream. Slowly he blinked himself back awake, opening his eyes and looking at me for the first time since he’d gotten me into the chair and the stranger had bound me to it. He’d told me we were going to a work friend’s house for dinner. He was going to meet me there as he’d go straight from work. I rang the bell at the front door of the nice looking brownstone, and Jay had let me. He grinned at me and said, come on I’ve got something to show you. He’d pulled me upstairs into one of the bedrooms and started kissing me. He’d quickly pulled off my shirt and gotten my pants undone. When I protested he assured me that it was fine, his friend was downstairs cooking and he wanted to have a little fun. He’d stripped me down to my briefs and then pushed me back into the chair. I hadn’t heard the other man come into the room. I just suddenly felt the ropes around my chest. “It’s ok babe, relax. Just relax. Its totally ok. You’re going to enjoy this.” I took a deep breath and tried to settle. We’d done a few kinky things before, even had a third come in. I thought maybe he and this work friend were both going to fuck me. Then I watched as Jay stripped off his clothes. First unbuttoning his work shirt revealing his well-formed pecs, prominent nipples, and swirling chest hair. He dropped his shirt, turning away from me for a moment. He shoved his pants down, kicking them off. He was wearing a jock. Jay almost never wore jocks, he was almost exclusively a boxer briefs guy. What is going on, I wondered. Jay pause for a moment still facing away, as if getting up his nerve for something. Then he turned around. I looked down at the bulge in his jock. At first my mind didn’t understand what I was seeing. I’d seen guys in cages before, I knew what a cage bulge was from Twitter… but why did my top only boyfriend have a cage on his cock. “It will all make sense soon,” Jay had said, giving me a weak smile. He walked over to me and tugged at my briefs. I lifted myself up a little allowing him to pull them off still wondering what was happening. “Ready fag?” A rough voice behind me said. I tried to crane my head around to see him, but tied to the chair I could only look to just over my shoulder. I assumed that he was talking to me, Jay had called me fag a few times when he was feeling really rough. I opened my mouth to speak. “Yes Sir,” Jay said looking at the man behind me. I stared at Jay open mouthed. He called this man Sir? “Then on your knees.” Dutifully Jay had sunk to his knees and waited. I heard the man behind me move away. “Jay what the hell is going on? Who is this guy? Why are you calling him Sir? Why are you wearing a cock cage?” I asked all my questions in a rapid fire blur. Jay just repeated his line, ““It will all make sense soon.” I heard the stranger coming back behind me. I strained to hear anything else, any clue as to what might be about to happen. From where he knelt on the floor Jay just smiled. “You read to show your boyfriend here what you’ve become,” the stranger asked behind me. “Yes Sir!” Jay replied happily. “Take off the jock and show your boy your new look.” Jay jumped up and practically tore off his jock. My mouth fell open. Normally his cock hung thick and heavy even when it was soft, curving out from his large balls. Now it was trapped in a tiny maybe inch long black cage. The ring that went around his balls pushed them forward, nestling his cock between them. I was shocked. His big beautiful cock was locked away in a cage smaller than his balls. All that was left was a little nub. “He’s been so excited to show you that cage,” the stranger said in my ear. “He’s had to work hard to get it down, didn’t you boy?” “Yes Sir!” “At first his dick didn’t want to be in a cage that tight, but now, he craves it.” “What? What are you talking about?” I said, now almost shouting. “Just watch.” The stranger replied. A naked man in his early forties came around the chair and walked over to where Jay was kneeling. He was already hard; his cock wasn’t massively long but it was stout with a blunt head. Even in my confusion I appreciated how nice a dick it was and how good it would feel to ride it. Jay looked over my shoulder waiting for something. Then the strangers voice, still behind me said, “Do it boy. Show your boyfriend what you’ve learned.” Jay smiled again and gobbled down this man’s cock. I tried to process what was happening. The stranger was still behind me so this was another man and Jay, who usually choked on my modest dick was eagerly swallowing this strangers dick. “Oh fuck yeah faggot,” the older man was saying as my boyfriend sucked him off. He put his hands on the back of Jay’s head and started to thrust his cock into Jay’s throat. “Look at that. Look at your boyfriend enjoying that man’s cock.” The stranger behind me said. “They’ve never met. They don’t know anything about each other. The only thing your boy knows is he’s here to service this man, and the only thing my buddy knows is he has the privilege of helping break in my new toy.” “New toy? What? What are you saying.” “Just watch. Just watch and enjoy. It looks like you’re already starting to have fun.” At the stranger’s words I looked down and noticed my own cock was starting to harden. Was I turned on by this? “On the bed boy,” the older man said, “show me that pussy.” My head was reeling. I watched Jay jump up and climb onto the bed on all fours. He dropped his chest down and struck out his ass, arching his back. He looked like a horny bottom. I looked at him, taking in his meaty furry ass cheeks and powerful thighs in a new way. His caged cock hung below him, almost totally obscured by his balls, but I could see a string of precum slowly lowering from the tip. “Fucking beautiful jock pussy.” The man said. “And freshly lubed up,” the stranger answered. “Perfect.” He moved behind Jay and spat into his hand. He slathered his spit all down his shaft and then bent over Jay’s upturned ass to spit again. The wad landed right on Jay’s hole. I looked at it and was shocked to see that it didn’t look like the tight pucker I’d occasionally rimmed. His hole was pink, and pooched, like it had just been fucked by a big cock. The older man rubbed his cock head on Jay’s hole, smearing his spit around. “Don’t look away boy,” the stranger said behind me. I felt his hand on my shoulder. “This is what you came here to see.” “You ready for my cock fag?” “Fuck yes! Fucking me!” Jay moaned. “What?” I gasped. The man lined up his cock and pushed forward. I hadn’t thought about the fact that he wasn’t wearing a condom, I’d never dreamed he was going to fuck my boyfriend. Yet that’s exactly what was happening. Slowly he pushed his wide flat cock head against Jay’s spit smeared hole till it gave way and the head burst in. I expected Jay to yell out in pain but instead he moaned a deep appreciative moan as if he was enjoying this. “Your boyfriend’s been keeping a secret from you.” “Fuck yes. Oh my God. Your dick feels so good.” Jay moaned. “He’s not the top you think he is… now… watch as he becomes the bottom he longs to be.” I’d watched in a mix of confusion, horror and arousal. That had been almost two hours and a dozen men ago. Now Jay and I were alone again. Jay smiled at me. A sloppy sideways smile, he looked drunk. “Fuck,” he said in a long whisper, closing his eyes again for a moment. “Fuck that felt so good. It felt even better knowing you were watching me.” He reached across the bed for something on the opposite side. I couldn’t see it but he shifted so his hips were up again as he brought something to his hole. With a wet pop I heard the object slide into his hole. A butt plug, my top only boyfriend had just slid a plug into his cum filled hole after getting gangbanged. What was going on? He got off the bed and walked over to where I was bound. He knelt down on the ground in front of me. “It looks like you liked it too babe.” He flicked his tongue across my throbbing cock. In spite of myself I let out a little moan. “Sir said I can tease and edge you but I cant let you cum.” He licked the precum from my shaft. “Too bad. I’d love to just ride your hard cock right now till you cum inside me.” “Jay,” I gasped. “What the fuck! What the fuck is happening? Who is that man? You just… you just got gang banged in front of me. Raw! You just took like a dozen loads! And your wearing a cock cage! Seriously what the fuck is going on?” I was on the verge of hysterical. I tugged at the ropes trying to break free. “Its ok babe, its ok. Don’t struggle. You’ll be out of that chair soon enough.” He lightly stroked my shaft as he talked, “Plus you cant be that mad if you this hard and leaking.” He brought his precum coated fingers to his mouth and licked them clean. “Jay,” I said in a calmer voice. What is happening. I thought you were a top? I thought we only played safe, especially with others.” “I know. I know… I…” he paused, thinking, “I would I could tell you how it happened. That I could make sense of it, I just know that this is right.” “But… how…” I shook my head, and sighed. There was nothing to be done but give into the insanity of the situation. “How did this even start? When we started dating you told me that you didn’t like bottoming. You said you’d tried it a few times in college and it wasn’t for you. If you wanted to try again I could have…” “It not that.” Jay smiled. “I didn’t want to bottom. I hadn’t thought about bottoming for years until I met Sir.” “Sir? The guy behind me the one who tied me to this chair?” “You’ll meet him soon enough. After all I’m his sub, and you were my bottom and now you’re my cuck, which kinda makes you his sub too.” “Cuck. Jay. Jesus Christ. Seriously. If you’re not going to untie me then… then just tell me how this happened. How did some guy convince you were into bottoming? More than that! How did he convince you to bottom raw for a room full of men, and lock your dick in a cage and do it all in front of your tied up boyfriend?” “Ok. Ok. I met Sir at work. He’s a client. My boss asked me to take him to dinner, you know the usual.” “Does the usual involve getting gang banged?” “No,” Jay laughed, he seemed immune to my frustration and agitation, “and technically that was more of a pump and dump than a gang bang seeing as they came in one at a time.” “Jesus.” I rolled my eyes. “Ok, so when did this happen.” “A month ago. My boss asked me to take Sir out to dinner and chat him up about the company. So we went to that sushi place down town with the company card. It was nice, he was easy to talk to. We ordered a few drinks and just chatted. It was so much easier than any of those dinners I’ve been to before. We really seemed to be hitting it off. So when Sir suggested we get another drink after dinner I said yes. We had another couple drinks and… well things started to feel flirty. I just let it happen, not wanting to piss off a client. Sir just kept getting closer and closer to me, but I didn’t feel put off or upset. There was this… this powerful undercurrent of attraction. “The conversation drifted away from work appropriate things a few times but nothing too serious. I told him about you, and our relationship. He told me he’d just gotten out of a relationship. I don’t know when his hand landed on my leg but at some point, I noticed his hand was rubbing my thigh. Honestly, I got hard so fast. It was crazy. I felt like I was falling under some kind of spell. I remember looking down at his hand and him pulling it away murmuring an apology, but I stopped him and said, ‘No. It’s ok. I liked it.’” I found myself entrance by Jay’s story. His hand slid lightly up and down my shaft keeping me hard and on edge. I just stared at him as he recounted that night. “I remember it so clearly, he said, ‘Well so long as you like it,’ and put his hand back. It must have been all the drinks that made me feel bold because I took his hand and put it on my crotch so he could feel how hard I was. He growled, it was so fucking sexy, this low rumble in his chest, he leaned in close to me. ‘Fuck boy, that feels like a nice bulge. But this isn’t that kinda bar. My place is close by, why don’t we call a cab and head over.’ I couldn’t resist him. It just felt impossible to say no. I followed him out of the bar, he called a car and brought me here. “As soon as the front door closed we were on top of each other. I swear it was like being in high school. He had me pinned to the door and kissed me. He was so rough. I just sank into him. I practically ripped all the buttons off his shirt trying to take it off. I had this animal need to feel his big hairy chest. He pressed me to him, pulling me under his arm. I was enveloped in his musk. It was like fucking poppers. I felt my head spinning. I jammed my nose up into his pit and just huffed that smell. I felt like I was flying when he pulled me back out and led me up the stairs. “He got me up here, in this room and stripped me naked. Then he told me to finish undressing him. I got on my knees and took his pants off. He was wearing these tight little briefs, and his big cock was just straining to get out. I could see every fucking vein through the fabric he was so hard. I tore them off of him and his cock just jumped out. I’d never seen anything like it. I was… I was drawn to it. I don’t know. I cant explain it, but in a way that I’ve never wanted to suck a cock before in my life I wanted to suck his. I needed it.” I felt like I should be upset hearing about how much my boyfriend wanted to suck this man’s cock, but in reality it just made me leak more. “He let me struggle to take him for a little while. Sometimes he’d hold my head in place and lightly fuck my mouth. Then he’d push his cock in deeper, just down my throat and hold it there till I’d gag or choke. Each time he did it though it got a little easier. I didn’t know it at the time obviously, but he was training me to deep throat and I loved it. Now I can just,” he lent forward and swallowed my whole cock in one motion. He looked up at me, grinning around my shaft and then pulled back again. “Even on bigger cocks.” He gave me a wink. “I was fucking sweating and panting when he let off. I remember feeling sad, I was enjoying trying to take his cock. He just smiled at me and pulled me up by my armpits. In this one crazy motion he hauled me up and tossed me onto the bed so I was on all fours. He came up behind me and pushed down on my shoulders making me arch my back. I said to him, ‘I’m a top. I don’t get fucked. It not really for me.’ He laughed, I thought it was crazy at the time, but clearly, he knew something I didn’t. “He laughed and said, ‘Don’t worry boy. I won’t do anything you don’t ask me to.’ “Then he started eating me out. Fuck his tongue felt so good. It just got so deep right away. I couldn’t help it. I just started moaning. He had his hands on my back still holding me down. I couldn’t escape if I wanted to. He just kept flicking his tongue over my hole, and pushing it in. I couldn’t believe it. It felt so good. I felt myself opening up. I could feel my hole loosening. His tongue kept getting deeper and deeper. Then he spat on my hole and he rubbed it with his finger. I felt him press it in a little. I moaned, and said ‘fuck yeah. That feels so good!’ “’Do you want a little more boy?’ he asked. His voice was this low seductive growl now. ‘Yes,’ I whimpered. He spat on my hole again and slowly pushed his finger inside me. I felt like my body was on fire. It didn’t hurt the way that it had in college. I don’t know, maybe it was the booze, or how long he’d eaten me out for. It just felt good. It was pure pleasure. He twisted his finger in and out till I was panting with delight. ‘God you have a beautiful hole,’ he said, ‘looks so good opening up around my finger. Nice tight jock hole. Fucking opening up for me.’ “’It feels so good. Fuck yes! Keep going,’ I replied. He chuckled, and said, ‘Is that you asking for more?’ I don’t know what I expected but I answered yes. I was still surprised when in response he dropped another wad of spit onto my hole and started to work another finger into me. He opened me up like that, adding another finger when I told him how good it felt till he was twisting four fingers in and out of my hole. I couldn’t believe it. It was like nothing I’d ever felt. It felt so good. I started to push back on his fingers. I wanted them inside me. That same primal urge I felt when I saw his cock and needed to suck it was taking over me. “’You’re pushing back on my fingers awful hard for someone who doesn’t bottom,’ he said chuckling. ‘I don’t know what’s happening. It’s never felt this good before. When I tried. It never felt… fuck. It feels so good! Please don’t stop!’ He pushed his fingers deep into me and leaned over so his mouth was right next to my ear. ‘I’ve already got four fingers deep in your hole boy. You want more? You want me to really open you up?’ I hesitated and he flexed his fingers in me. “‘Yes.” I remember that I felt like I could barely speak. It came out like a breathy whisper. “‘Yes what?’ he said? “’Yes, I want you to open me up.’ “’You know what that means boy? Don’t you?’ He stood back up and slid his fingers from my hole. I felt empty. I hated it. Then I felt something warm and fleshy press against my hole. ‘You know what that means don’t you?’ he repeated. “I looked back over my shoulder and saw he was rubbing his cock up and down my crack. I felt like I was shaking, but there was only one thing I could say. It was a compulsion. After how good his fingers had felt… how could I not! ‘Yes,’ I responded in the same breathy whisper. “’I told you boy, I won’t do anything you don’t ask me to. Yes what?’ “’Yes… Please… Please fuck me. I want your cock.’ “Then he called me a ‘good boy,’ it sent a shiver through me. Like all the praise I’d ever wanted in the world. Then he pressed forward. Even after his fingers his head felt big. Its warm flesh pressed into me. He dropped more spit onto the spot where his cock and my body met and then he slid inside. I remember just moaning into the bed. I think I drooled a little. It felt so good. It was insane. I never imagined it could feel that good to get fucked. I didn’t really think about the fact that he was in me raw. It felt too good to think about anything but pleasure. It felt like it took forever for him to work the whole shaft inside me but when I felt his balls against my hole I had this overwhelming sense of accomplishment. “’Good boy. Good boy.’ He repeated over and over. ‘You did it. You’ve got my whole cock in you. How do you feel boy?’ “’I feel so good. Fuck your cock feels amazing. Please… Please fuck me!’ “’You need to know something boy, once I start fucking you I’m not going to pull out and I’m inside you raw. If I fuck you I’m going to cum inside you. Is that what you want?’ “I didn’t even hesitate. I wanted him to fuck me so bad I would have agreed to anything. ‘Yes! Please, just fuck me. I need it!’ “’I know you do boy but you have to ask for it. I won’t do it if you don’t ask for it.’ “’Fuck me! Please! Fuck me and… and cum inside me. Fuck me till you cum inside my hole!’ “’Good boy,’ he said again, this time in a low whisper. ‘I knew you wouldn’t disappoint me.’ He lent forward. With one hand on my shoulder keeping me down, and the other on my hip, he started to fuck me. It was the most electric amazing thing I’ve ever felt. I thought I could feel every vein of his shaft working in and out of my basically virgin hole. It felt so good. I remember just saying over and over, ‘Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!’ “Something changed inside me. It was like he had flicked a switch. He’d awakened something in me, or changed something. His dick felt so good inside me, and now that I’d said it I realized it was true. I wanted him to cum inside me. I wanted to feel his hot load shoot deep into my guts. He built up his pace slowly, getting me use to the feeling of being stretched so wide. Eventually he reared back, letting go of my shoulder and held on to both of my hips. He started to hammer into my hole. I was a whimpering mess. I couldn’t speak any more. I just moaned and grunted as he pounded me. He was like a rutting animal taking what he needed. I was just a hole to be fucked. I loved it. I loved how roughly he pounded me. I was sweating. The room stunk. I could smell his musk. That heady feeling of a hit of poppers came over me again and I started to try and push back against his cock. I came up so I was holding myself on my hands and knees and pushed my body back into his strokes. “’That’s it boy, push yourself back on my cock. Yeah that’s it. Now that my cocks in that tight little hole of yours you can’t resist it. You might have really been a top when you came here, but you’re my bottom now. You’re my horny bottom aren’t you boy?’ “’Fuck yes! I’m your horny bottom.’ “’You love how my raw cock feels in your hole? Don’t you?’ “’I fucking love it!’ “’Yeah, because you’re my fucking slut. You’re a slut for my cock. Say it.’ “’I’m a slut for your raw cock!’ “’Good boy. Good boy,’ he rubbed my lower back and sank deep inside me, letting up for a minute. ‘Fuck your hole feels so good around my big raw cock. It feels so good deep in your boy hole. Your pretty little pink hole is gonna look so fucking hot with my load dripping out.’ He pulled back and started to long dick me. He slid his whole cock out of me and then slid it back in again slowly, over and over. He steadily got rougher with the thrusts till he was slamming his entire cock in and out of me with so much force that it knocked me down into the bed. He pinned me there, hammering away at my ass. I just babbled incoherently and took it. “’After a blissful eternity he stopped and without warning pull his cock all the way out. I remember,” Jay laughed at himself, “whimpering ‘no,’ when I felt the head pop out. “Sir laughed at me, though obviously I didn’t call him Sir then. ‘It’s ok boy,’ he said, rubbing my back again, ‘flip over. I want to look into your eyes as I give you your first load.’ “I flipped over onto my back and pulled my legs up to my chest. My heart was pounding. He was going to cum inside me soon. I looked up at him as he loomed over me, lining his cock up again. It slid in easily this time, I was so open and lubed up. His cock hit all new places as it slid in. ‘Fuck yes! Get that big raw cock inside me. Fuck me with your raw cock! It feels so fucking good! Fuck yes!’ I just up this endless string as he hollowed me out. “’He was bent over me, his face inches from mine. I could see the sweat on his brow. It dripped down into my mouth and I swallowed it. He smiled at me, a hungry animalistic smile. ‘Open your mouth boy,’ he commanded. I opened my mouth and he spat into it. I swallowed without being told to. He growled. ‘Fuck my cock’s made you a fucking slut hasn’t it. Getting my big raw dick up your ass has put you in your place.’ “’I’m a slut for your raw cock.’ I said again. “’No, you’re not just a slut. A slut doesn’t just open his mouth when a guy tells him to and then swallow his spit. You’re a faggot. You just didn’t know it. Fuck yeah. You’re a fucking faggot desperate to be bred. Isn’t that right boy. Say it. Say you’re a faggot.’ “’Fuck! Your dick feels so good… fuck… I’m a faggot! I’m a fucking faggot! Your cock made me a faggot!’ “’That’s it boy. Keep giving in. Fuck yeah. Oh your tight hole feels so good. Tell me what you want. Tell me what you need boy. What do you need faggot?’ “’I need you to fuck me. I need your raw cock inside me! I need you to fuck me till you cum! I need you to cum in me! Please! Please cum inside me! Cum deep inside me!’ “’Fuck yeah faggot! Ask and you shall receive! Here it comes boy! Take my fucking load!’ He roared, like this big guttural animalistic sound and jammed his cock ball deep inside me. I could feel it. I could feel his load spilling out into my guts. I felt it flooding me. A hot wave crashing through my body. His cock twitched and pulsed. I moaned as it felt like he pumped a gallon of cum into me. I was surprised my stomach wasn’t swollen my guts felt so full. “He stayed inside me till his cock had stopped pulsing and then slowly pulled out. I just groaned I wanted to feel him inside me forever. ‘On your knees boy, clean off my cock.’ I didn’t think. I just got on my knees and licked the cum and ass juice off his slowly softening cock. Eventually it got soft enough I could get it in my mouth. I started to suck him again. I pulled as much of his dick into my mouth as I could. He started to slide his cock in and out of my mouth again, and his dick started to swell. He got hard in my mouth. “When he was completely hard he dragged me up onto the bed again. This time he was on the bottom, and he guided me to sit back onto his cock. It slid into my cum filled hole. ‘Ride it,’ he said, his voice commanding. I tucked my knees up and started to ride him. Again his cock hit all sorts of new places. My dick wasn’t even hard any more, but it was leaking everywhere. There was a big puddle of precum on Sir’s stomach after a few minutes. I rode him as hard as I could, and eventually he started to pant. He bucked his hips up into me and pushed his cock deeper. “’Please! Fuck yes!” I said, looking down at him. “Cum in me again! Give me another load.’ “Yeah faggot, beg for my load. Beg for me to bred you. Beg for me to breed your fag hole.’ “’It felt so good the first time! Please breed me. Breed my fag hole. I’m a slut for your raw cock. I love it! I need it! I need your load! I need you to breed me! I need your cum in my fag hole! I need your raw cock! Fuck!’ I was broken. Truly, in saying those words I was changing myself. Each sentence became more and more concrete, more and more real as I bounced on his dick. I really did need to feel him cum inside me again. “Finally he said, in a really low voice, ‘Fuck yeah faggot. Take it! Take my load. I’m gonna breed that pretty hole again! Fuck!’ “I dropped down on his dick so it was all inside me and rocked back and forth as he came again. It was so magical. I never even thought about how I hadn’t cum once during the whole thing. I didn’t care, feeling Sir cum was enough.” Jay had lost himself in his story, no longer really looking at me. “Jesus,” I said. Jay’s focus snapped back to me. “I was pretty spent after that. Sir called me a cab and sent me home.” “I mean, that’s a hot story, but I don’t… I don’t see how one hookup getting you to bottom… and not use a condom… results in you here in a cock cage after getting pump and dumped! Or me tied to this chair!” “Well… the next day I felt guilty. I didn’t know what to think. We had rules you and I. I hadn’t broken them by hooking up with someone but I sure had by not using a condom. Plus… I had always thought of myself as a top. It was part of my identity. Even while I felt guilty though I knew it had felt too good getting fucked to just never do it again. I thought maybe I could do it safely. Like two days after that night with Sir you went home to visit your parents and I was just bored at my apartment. I was gonna jerk off, but as I started looking at porn I suddenly wanted to get fucked again. I got on the apps and found a guy, made sure the plan was to use a condom and everything. I got dressed, went over to his apartment. He was super hot. It was all great. I sucked him. We got on the bed. He ate me out a little. It was fine, it didn’t make me bloom open like Sir had but I felt prepped. Then he put cold lube on my hole, and slicked up his rubber clad cock and slid in. It wasn’t the same. It just wasn’t the same at all. It felt ok, but there was no spark no magic. I tightened my hole and pushed back on him trying to get him to cum quick so it wouldn’t last too long. I don’t know why I never thought of just asking him to stop. It didn’t feel like my place. He wanted to fuck me so I should help him get off… even if it wasn’t scratching my itch. The guy came pretty quick, asked me if I wanted to cum and I told him no, and I left. “I knew. I knew what was wrong. Standing outside that guys apartment building after I knew why it hadn’t felt as good. I needed what Sir had given me. I needed it raw. I needed to be fucked raw and bred. That was all that was going to scratch my itch. I hesitated at first. Sir had texted me a few times in the couple of days since our meeting but I hadn’t responded. I’d felt too guilty. I was worried he’d be mad at me, but I also I wanted his cock so bad. I texted him before I even started walking home.” “What did you say?” I asked, feeling, despite the circumstances, incredibly invested. “I said something like ‘hey, sorry for being MIA. I was feeling kinda overwhelmed after what happened but I cant stop thinking about it also.’ He responded super fast and said, ‘Can’t stop thinking about it as in your upset, or cant stop thinking about it as in you want another load pumped in you?’ I had to stop and take a deep breath on the street, then after a second I texted him back. ‘Defiantly the second one.’ ‘You have to say it boy,’ his reply was almost immediate. “My hands were literally shaking as I typed out, ‘I want you to pump another big load in me.’ “’Good boy,’ he texted back, ‘Come over and I’ll give you what you need.’ He sent me a pic of his dick too. I called a cab and was there fifteen minutes later. “’What made you come around?’ he asked once I was in the door? “’Honestly. I was feeling really conflicted. My bf and I are open, but we’re supposed to play safe. I was just going to put the whole thing behind me, but there was no denying how good it get to get fucked… The bf is out of town and I thought I’d jerk off but as soon as I started watching at porn I knew I wanted to get fucked again.’ I recounted the rest of the story to him and he just grinned at me. “’You can never go back now. You’ve felt what it’s like to really get fucked. You know how much better sex is without any barriers. You know how good it feels to have a hot load pumped into your guts. Of course some safe sex dick was never going to do it for you. Do you remember what you said last time? While I was fucking you? What you called yourself.’ “’A faggot.’ “’That’s not all.’ “’A slut… a slut for raw cock.’ “’Exactly. I think that was more true than you knew.’ He started getting really close to me. ‘You’re a faggot slut. You need to be fucked and you need to be fucked raw. You’re just realizing this, and I know it’s all new, but I promise you its true. I’m going to help you. Strip.’ That last word was a command, I felt it in my chest. I stripped off in the front hall where we had been talking. He was still fully clothed and I was completely naked. ‘Good boy. You like following orders, and you like being a good boy I can tell.’ “’I guess so…’ “’You do. Its obvious. You like it when I call you a good boy.’ “’I do. I do like it when you call me a good boy.’ “’Don’t fight what feels good. Just give in. You gave in to pleasure last time and discovered a whole new part of you. Keep giving in. I’m going to help you give yourself over to pleasure. I’m going to help you give in to the faggot slut you are.’ “’Thank you.’ It felt like the only right thing to say. “He smiled at me and said, ‘Thank you… Sir.’ “’Thank you Sir?’ “’That’s how you’re going to address me from now on. I am Sir and you are boy. Understood?’ “’Yes Sir.’ “’Now, the same rule applies as last time. I won’t do anything to you that you do ask for. You have to tell me what you want. I will guide you, push you, but you will only get what you ask for. Do you understand me boy?’ “’Yes Sir!’ “Good boy, now get on your knees and suck me dick.’ “He face fucked me in the front hallway, still mostly dressed. He just pulled his dick out of his unbuttoned pants. He was much rougher this time, really pushing me. He told me he was going to train me to deep throat him. Finally he pulled me up and dragged me into the living room. He bent me over the couch and dove into my hole. He worked me open just like before, really getting me wet. It was so much better than the other guy. Sir pressed two fingers into me, stretching me open and then got up and lined up his cock. He got really close to my ear. ‘Tell me what you want,’ he said in a whisper. “‘Your cock. I want your cock inside me. I want you to fuck me till you cum. I want to feel you cum deep inside my hole. Please! Breed me Sir!’ “’You need this,’ he said as he pushed his cock against my hole. ‘I know it’s big, and you had a lot more prep last time, but you need this. You’ve already taken one cock tonight. You took that latex cock and knew it wasn’t right. Now you’re here… you’re here because you knew you needed a real fuck. You needed my fat raw cock deep in your slutty fag hole. Push out a little boy, push your hole out for me. That’s it.’ He coached me and my hole opened wide. His head popped in and I was filled with the same electric bliss. “He was right. I had been right. The condom, that’s what had ruined my hookup attempt. I needed to be fucked raw. Now that I’d been bred I was never going to be satisfied with safe sex. I would always need it raw. That night Sir had me repeat as he fucked over the couch, ‘I am a slut for raw cock. I am a faggot who needs to be bred. I am a slut for raw cock. I am a faggot who needs to be bred,’ over and over again. The words seemed to sink into my mind like a mantra. The more I said them the more real they became. “After he came inside me he asked me how I felt. I told him that it had felt so good, and that I loved feeling his load inside me. He gave me this strange kind of knowing look and then said, ‘You wanna clean off my cock and see if you can get it hard again don’t you. I can see you looking boy.’ I nodded and said, ‘Yes Sir I do.’ He just grinned and said, ‘Then get on your knees and clean it off faggot.’ “I got him hard again and he took me upstairs when he threw me on the bed and bent my legs up to my chest. He pushed his cock into me in one smooth stroke. ‘Do you know what boys like you who cant get enough cum in their holes are called,’ he asked. “’No Sir.’ “’Cumdumps. You’re a fucking cumdump. Say it!’ “’I’m a cumdump!’ “’Good boy. Repeat it. Repeat it while I fuck you.’ “’I’m a cumdump. I’m a faggot slut for raw cock cumdump. I’m a cumdump. I’m a faggot slut for raw cock cumdump. I’m a cumdump.” Jay seemed to lose himself in his mantra. The story drifted away as he absentmindedly stroked my cock and rocking on the plug in his ass. “Jay?” At the sound of his name he snapped back. He gave me a kind of sheepish grin. “Sorry. He had me repeat that as he fucked me again. He called me a good boy as he came inside me. I felt so warm and happy. This time he didn’t pull out. He kept his cock inside me, rocking it back and forth, keeping his dick hard. He told me to repeat all my mantra’s. I muttered them over and over as he built back up and fucked me for a third time. When he finally came we both collapsed out of exhaustion. “We just lay there for a long minute. Then finally he got up and said to me, ‘Alright boy. You’ve got a choice. I want you to make it in as clear headed a space as I think you’re going to have just now. We can stop this right now, and you can go back to your boyfriend, back to being a top, or you can be vers and let your bf breed your hole so you’re not breaking any rules. Or, you can keep coming here, keep taking my loads, and I will turn you into my boy. I will make you into a real cumslut. I will push you and train you. I’ll make you into what I think you truly are, but there will be no going back. Once you agree you are mine. You will be my boy, I will be your Sir. My boys aren’t pretty little jocks who get a hankering for raw cock though. My boys are a true faggot cumdumps. My boys live to be bred. My boys live to service me and other men. In the end your bottom boyfriend won’t be able to satisfy you, you will get no pleasure from fucking him. Either he’ll find a new place in your life, or your relationship will be over. But this feeling,’ he slid a finger into my cummy hole, ‘this feeling will never end.’ “’Make me your boy!’ I practically screamed,” Jay gave me a little smile and a shrug acknowledging that he’d been ok with our relationship ending in that moment. After a beat he continued, “Sir said that he appreciated my enthusiasm, but that I needed to go home and think about it. He gave me a bar to meet him at that Friday, and then sent me home. “It was excruciating. I had five days to wait. Sir even said that no amount of begging would make him meet me any sooner. So I just had to deal. I couldn’t stop thinking about him, and how good it felt to get fucked. I couldn’t concentrate at work. All I could think about was being stretched around Sir’s big raw cock. Wednesday after work I went to a sex shop and bought two dildos and a butt plug. I ran home and slathered them with lube and spent the night pounding myself till I passed out. It was something but it wasn’t enough. I felt like I was in heat. Thursday morning when I was getting ready for work I saw the butt plug on the counter of the bathroom. I lubed it out and slid it into my hole before going to the office. It was excruciating and pleasurable all at the same time. I had this secret, this tangible secret inside me. I had something inside my as while at work. It was like it was irradiating the part of me that had claimed to be a top by trying to bottom constantly. I did the same the next day. By the time I got to the bar to meet Sir I was basically in heat. I needed him. I needed to be fucked. I needed to be bred. The plug was banging against my prostate. My dick never got hard but it leaked constantly. It was insane. “Sir had just given me an address. I didn’t realize it was a leather bar till I got there. I felt nervous and excited. Sir was sitting at the bar when I walked in. He noticed me right away and gave me a huge smile. When I was close enough he caught me around the middle and kissed me. His hands roamed all over my body. He gabbed at my ass and stopped when he felt the base of the plug. I told him about going to the sex shop and just wanting to fell my hole being stretched. “He chuckled and said, ‘Don’t worry boy, we’re going to get you good and stretched out tonight.’ He moved me onto the barstool next to him and sat me down. ‘You remember what coming here tonight means?’ “’Yes Sir. It means I’m committing to being your boy. That you will teach me and train me to be the faggot cumslut you believe I am.’ “’And that’s what you want boy?’ “More than anything Sir.’ “’Good boy,’ he said. He flagged down the bartender and got me a beer. We sat and chatted for while we drank. It seemed strange to have a totally normal conversation while I had a plug in my ass and I’d just committed to being trained by him to be a cumslut. After we’d both finished our beers Sir got up and told me to follow him. He led me down a hallway and around a corner to a dimly lit bathroom. He pulled me into the handicapped stall and spun me around. He pulled my pants down and bent me over the toilet. ‘You’re gonna be my boy, well here’s your first lesson. You take my dick whenever I want.’ He tugged the plug from my hole and set it on the back of the toilet. Then he spat on his hand, slicked up his cock as slid it inside me. I moaned. ‘Keep it down slut. You’re not ready for a public show. Next time though. Next time we come to this bar you’ll be the star attraction.’ He pounded me fast and rough, building himself to orgasm quickly. He let out low guttural grunts and he pounded me, and then finally stuffed his cock into the hilt and pumped another load into me. I sighed finally feeling the warmth I craved. He pulled out quickly and stuffed the plug back into my hole. ‘Pull up your pants boy. Lets get out of here.’ “He led me out of the bar and into a cab. He asked me if I’d made any plans for the weekend. I told him no. He replied, ‘Good, then you’re spending the weekend with me.’ He fucked two more loads into me that night and then I passed out in his arms. The next morning I woke up to his dick already hard pushing into my hole. I was tender and sore from wearing a plug for basically two days straight and him fucking me three times the night before but I still pushed back. It felt good giving myself over to him even though my body was tired. He fucked me slow and gentle. I moaned as he slipped in and out of me. I remember just groaning with pleasure. He didn’t warn me he was going to come, he just whispered, ‘take my seed boy,’ in my ear and shot another load into me. I cleaned off his cock, and then he made us breakfast. “He told me that fag boys don’t get real clothes in his house, the only thing I’d be permitted to wear was a jockstrap or a thong. So it sat around naked with the plug back in my hole as we had a lazy, shockingly casual morning. Around lunch he told me to get dressed, that we were going shopping. He took me to a store down in the gayborhood, the kind we always walked past and wondered who shopped there. Inside he led me around handing me things that we were going to buy. That first trip it was all pretty tame things. A few jocks, a couple of thongs, some slutty tank tops. In the back he picked out a new larger butt plug and a dildo with a really pointed head, a wide ribbed shaft and a massive knot at the bottom. ‘Learning to take this is the first step in training that pretty little hole of yours,’ he said as he handed it to me. Then he took me up to the counter and paid for all of it. “Back at his house he made me strip as soon as we were inside and then pulled out a little black thong for me to wear. It was so small and skimpy. The pouch just covered my dick and the little string ran right across the base of the plug in my hole. Somehow, wearing that little thong while he was fully dressed made me feel even more slutty than being naked. He spent the rest of the weekend throat training me and breeding my hole. Half way through Sunday he had me try to ride the knotted dildo. I could only get half of it inside me. He fucked another load into me and then upgraded the plug to the new larger one. He sent me home that night plugged and full of cum with my new clothes and toys in a duffle. “You came home that Monday. We met up for dinner, had a nice night, went back to your place and Sir was right… I got hard, I fucked you but it didn’t feel right. Even as I came in the condom while fucking you all I could think about was taking Sir’s cock again. “That next morning at work my boss told me the client he’d sent me to dinner with had been so pleased with my pitch he’d signed on to the company and had requested me as his representative. Obviously, my boss had no idea that I’d spent the weekend with our new client learning to deep throat his cock and serve him like a true fag. He told me that the client had requested a meeting after lunch and I was to meet him at his office. Five minutes after getting to Sir’s office I was under his desk sucking his cock. “That was how I spent basically the whole week. Sir told me that I needed to get used to wearing my new slutty underwear so I’d put that on in the morning. Then, I’d go to work in the morning, do some clerical stuff, and then head to Sir’s office in the afternoon. He’d throat fuck me under his desk, bend me over and breed my hole while I repeated whatever degrading phrase he told me to… and then I’d switch my underwear so you wouldn’t suspect anything and with an ass full of Sir’s spunk we’d meet up and I’d try to enjoy fucking you. I’m sorry for that. I wasn’t ready to say goodbye to you, I’m still not, but what I needed was changing so intensely. “I told you I had a lot of work to catch up on that weekend so I could spend it with Sir. I showed up to his house after work on Friday. Sir wanted me open and ready to go when I got there so I’d spent the day with my new plug in. I was practically humping the walls when I got there. It didn’t matter that he’d bred me every day that week. I was so fucking horny. I got in the door and without being told stripped down to my tiny thong and got down on my need to suck his cock. I was getting better at it too. I could take half the shaft before I even felt discomfort. He let me blow him till he was just about to cum and then he pulled out and told me to open my mouth. I did and he jerked his cock off in front of me. His load shot all across my face and body. Some went in my mouth, and I swallowed that. The rest he made me leave, marking me as his faggot. “That weekend was the first time he locked my cock up.” Jay looked down at his little nub and smiled. “My first cage was way bigger. Probably double this. Sir said, ‘You don’t get hard when you’re servicing me any way. You just leak. So we’re going to lock your cock up to remind you of your place. Only real men have access to their dicks. Fags just have caged nubs.’ He had me look at myself in the mirror with the cage on. I looked like one of those fag subs I’d seen on Twitter. I loved it! I fucking loved how I looked. Sir told me that I was going to be locked from then on unless I was going to meet you. He gave me a key and told me that for now I was on the honor system but there would come a time when I’d have to commit and give the key over.” Jay looked at me and smiled. “This morning, after he downsized me to this nub Sir took the key. Today, I’ve given myself to Sir. I’m officially his now.” He touched the chain around his neck. “I’m his faggot slut. I’m his sub. And now I’ve made you my cuck. You’ve been cucked by a cumslut faggot… and that’s turned you on. Fuck babe. You’re leaking so much.” He licked the precum from my cock again, and in spite of myself I moaned. “It was Sir’s idea to tell you like this,” Jay continued. “He wanted you to see, not just hear what I had become… who I really am. He also guessed that you might like it.” “It was… at first it was frightening… I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t understand… but I still got hard. Like right away. Seeing you like that. Seeing you beg strangers for their cum. It was… it was fucking hot.” “Sir said you needed to see me as a true cumdump. Not just taking his cock, but being bred like the fucking faggot that I am.” “Was that the first time you’ve done something like that?” “No… the second. Last weekend, I told you I was working over the weekend again, but I came here. I’d spent a week in my cage for the most part. I only took it off the two times we hung out and we only had sex once… and… I faked it. I didn’t cum. I couldn’t I just got rid of the condom before you could find out. Knowing that Sir didn’t want me to cum made it feel impossible. I locked up as soon as I got home that night. It just felt better. Having my dick locked away though, it made me feel… it made me feel even more desperate for cock. I had this constant reminder that I’m a faggot slut, and it made we want to be fucked constantly. I was still going to Sir’s office every afternoon and servicing him, but it wasn’t enough. On Wednesday I told Sir how horny I was and how much I thought about cock and he told me, ‘You know the solution to that. You tried it once before, and now that you know what you need is raw cock, you should try it again.’ “Sir had me open up the apps in his office while I was sitting on his cock. I must have asked him a dozen times if he was ok with another man fucking me. He told me, ‘It’s your duty as a faggot to service real men. If a man wants to fuck you, the only legitimate reason for you to say no, is that I’ve already summoned you.’ He bounced me on his cock as I chatted to guys, telling them how horny I was and that I needed to get fucked. This guy, in his thirties responded that he was free then and needed to blow his load. I told him I’d love to help him out. He asked where I wanted his load and I said, deep in my guts. He sent me his address. Sir bounced me harder till he blew his load and then sent me off to meet my first raw hookup. “The guy lived close to Sir’s work, so it was a fast walk. I remember how slick my cheeks felt as I walked. I kept Sir’s load clenched in my hole. The guy laughed when he saw me in my thong and my cage. He called me a fucking faggot, and hauled me into the bedroom. Now that he knew I was a sub and a slut he wasn’t about to be gentle. He didn’t even take off his shirt. He just dropped his pants and slammed his dick into my cummy hole. It was amazing. He fucked me hard and fast building up to his orgasm. He groaned and moaned. He told me I had such a nice cunt. I liked that. I liked him calling my hole a cunt. He fucked so hard and deep. Then, without a single word, just a deep grunt he pushed his dick into me and shot his load. “It was so different from how Sir fucked me and yet it was fulfilling too. It felt so good. Having him shoot his load inside me was exactly what I needed. He kicked me out basically as soon as he’d gone soft. Out on the street I texted Sir about it. He asked me how I felt, and I told him that I felt like a sexy fucking slut! He told me to go home and grab some clothes for the next day and then come over and spend the night with him. “That night was the first time he downsized my cage. He said ‘This is your reward. The more you embrace your faggot slut self the more I’m going to change your body to reflect that. This first cage was just to get you used to it, but its way too big for a slut like you. We’re going to shrink this cock down till it’s just a little nub.’ The next cage was maybe an inch and a half long. It felt tiny, but it was still big compared to this.” Jay grinned proudly. “I told Sir how sexy it had made me feel when the guy realized I was a slut to be used and just took me. Then I told him about the guy calling my hole a cunt when he bred me. “Sir laughed and said, ‘You’ve got a nice hole boy but it’s not a cunt yet. That’s going to take more training and a lot more loads. Don’t look so sad boy, is that what you want? You want your hole turned into a big sloppy cunt? Remember all you have to do is ask.’ “’Yes Sir! Please. Please train my hole. Please turn my tight little hole into a big sloppy cunt!’ “Sir practically dragged me upstairs. He pulled out all these toys and started fucking them into me. As he was sliding a big long dildo into me he said, ‘This is what its going to take boy. You’re going to have to train your hole every day. Soon it will open up into a nice wet pussy and then it will become a big ruined cunt. But you have to work at it every day. I’m going to send you home with some toys and you’re going to spend an hour every morning working your pretty little hole open. Every day you’re going to finish by trying to take the knot on the dildo I bought you. Don’t force it, don’t hurt yourself. Just work up to it. Once its inside you you’ll know you’ve made your hole into a pussy and you’re ready for real destruction. “He fucked me with two fingers stuffed in my hole that night alongside his shaft. I felt so loose afterwards. It was a new feeling. It wasn’t just the fullness of having all that cum inside me, or that I’d now been bred by two different men. It was how used my hole felt. The tenderness around the ring, the sight pooch it had, how it felt like it wasn’t fully closed. “The next morning before I left Sir’s house for work I spent an hour squatting over the dildo’s he’d left out for me working my hole wider and wider. Then when I went to see him that afternoon he fucked me again with two fingers in my hole. I was so loose when you and I went on our date that night. That was when I pretended to cum while I fucked you. It was impossible to think of anything but how gaped my hole felt. I went home and spent another hour bouncing on my new toys. I could just take the knot dildo to just above the knot. I could feel its width against my ring. It made me even more desperate. In the morning I spent an hour again riding the toys, this time I could feel my hole trying to let the knot in. The constant stretching and destruction was working. “I spent that Friday night at Sir’s. He fingered me and stretched me and fucked me. He kept telling me what a pretty cunt I was going to have when he was done with me. Saturday Sir fucked me instead of my training my hole, but when he was done he stuffed a what felt like a massive plug in my hole. He kept me plugged like that for the rest of the day. A locked and plugged fag. “After dinner he asked, ‘Are you ready for the next step in turning you sweet hole into a wet pussy?’ I emphatically told him yes. He had me take the plug out of my hole, telling me it would just get in the way, and then had me get dressed in a skimpy black jockstrap, a pair of little running shorts and a stringy tank top. I looked like a total slut when I looked at myself in the mirror. “We went back to the bar he’d had me meet him at. This time we didn’t stop at the bar for drinks, he led me up to the second floor. It was much darker here, with lots of dark nooks and booths. He looked around for a second, and then spotted a group of guys. He waved to them and walked over. They were sitting in a U-shaped booth with a small table in the middle. It was off in a corner, out of the way, and very dimly lit. It took my eyes a minute to adjust and take in the six guys already sitting there. They were all handsome and rugged, though quite different in the details. They smiled at me and made pleasantries with Sir, who soon slipped into the booth at one end. “Sir took me by the hips and guided me to sit on his lap. I could feel his dick start to get hard in his pants. I rubbed my ass back on him as the men chatted. He shifted a bit and I could feel him tug his pants down a little. Then he pulled my running shorts off to one side exposing my hole. I gasped as he rocked us both forward and then back sliding his cock easily into my stretched hole. He hugged me to him, his raw cock buried in my guts. ‘Alright fag, here’s the deal,’ he said in my ear, ‘I told you it would take a lot more training and a lot more loads to turn this hole into a pussy. You’re doing really well on your training, but now its time to start collecting those loads. My friends here are going to help you with that.’ I looked around at the group of men around me and saw that they had all undone their pants or pulled them down. ‘I want you to go round the booth and ride each one of them until they breed you. Understand?’ “’Yes Sir!’ “’Good boy, start with Mike here.’ He lifted me off his cock and passed me to the man next to him. I had to hover in the air for a second as Mike fished his wide cock out of his pants. Then he lined it up with my hole and pulled me down onto him. He was so fat that it stretched my hole to the limit. I remember moaning loudly, and Mike putting his hand over my mouth. ‘Don’t moan too loud boy, I don’t think you’re ready for this to turn into a gangbang with the whole bar. Mike used his hips to bounce me up and down on his cock, taking control. He kept his hand over my mouth. The other men watched and chatted, sometimes talking about how they wanted to use me and sometimes talking about totally benign nonsexual matters. It was strange how they could watch me being fucked and talk about the price of groceries. “Mike came fairly quickly and passed me to the next guy, and then the next guy. I made my way around the circle. Sometimes ending up bent over the low coffee table, sometimes riding a guy as hard as I could. Outside out little booth the bar was crowded. Guys were drinking and chatting with their friends. It mostly just seemed like a regular bar. Though I did see a big bear push a twink to his knees and face fuck him against a wall as I rode the last guy. “I was sweaty and panting when I moved back across the booth to sit on Sir’s lap once again. It had taken me over an hour to make it around the circle and had collected six loads. Sir slid his dick into me again and growled, ‘You didn’t think you were done did you boy? Ride me fucking cock faggot.’ I put one foot against the table and pushed myself back against Sir. I pulled myself up till only his head was inside me and dropped back down. I was determined to put on a show and really enjoy the sensation of being fucked with a hole full of cum. “Sir’s breathing was just getting shallow when another man appeared. At first I was the only one who noticed him. Thirty maybe, shirtless in a pair of tight black jeans. He had a cute face and a really hairy chest. He watched me ride Sir’s cock. We made eye contact and he licked his lips. Sir grunted, and pulled me down onto his crotch. His cock thickened and then released another wave into me. “The guy stepped closer to our group and smiled. He gave his throat a little clear and said, ‘Is this a private party or can anyone have a go with the slut?’ “I lent so I could look at Sir behind me. ‘You said any man who wants to fuck me right?’ I said. “’Fucking slut,’ Sir said laughing, ‘you’re giving into this faster than I thought you would.’ He looked up at the new guy. ‘Why don’t you take my slut into the bathroom and give him a propper pounding.’ “The guy grinned and reached out his hand to me, ‘You got it Sir,’ he replied. I took his hand and he lifted me out of the booth pulling me off of Sir’s deflating cock. I looked back at him and grinned, then was whisked away to the bathroom. The new guy took me back to the same stall Sir had had me in the pervious time we were there. He pushed me forward and pulled my shorts down. ‘Fuck,’ he said, ‘you really did take very guy in that booth, didn’t you? You’re fucking leaking!’ He lined up his cock and slid it inside me. “’They’re Sir’s friends, he’s training my… fuck your cock feels good… he’s training my hole, well and he’s training me. He’s making me into his faggot. Fuck yeah! Pound my hole. He’s making me into his faggot cumdump and part of that is wrecking my hole till it’s a fucking cunt.” “’Shit that’s hot. A pussy boy in training. Fuck yeah. God all those loads feel good around my dick. I’m not gonna last long. I’m gonna fucking breed your faggot ass. Fucking take my load you fucking slut!” He pulled out and fired his first shot all over my ass covering me in his load and then slammed it back inside as his dick continued to pulse. ‘Don’t bother cleaning up,’ he said after he was finished and pulled out. ‘Everyone in the bar can see what a fucking slut you are. Go show your Sir that you were a good boy and took my load.’ “I pulled up my pants, without cleaning his load off me at all, and went back up to the second floor where Sir and his friends were waiting. My butt felt damp and slick. I knew there was a wet spot forming from the new guys cum and the loads leaking out of my battered hole. “’Jesus, you look a mess,’ Sir said when I got back to the booth, ‘I’d better get you home before you end up with the whole bar inside you.’ We said goodbye to his friends, and I thanked them for their loads and he took me back to his apartment.” “Fuck, Jay…” I said taking him in, “That’s so… that’s so fucking hot. I can’t believe how quickly you gave in. Fuck. I’m so fucking horny now. I feel like I should be mad, I should be upset but fuck. I’m just horny. Why don’t you suck me off and it can be out secret?” Jay grinned at me, “Sorry babe. Sir said you’re not allowed to cum. He told me edge you and tell you about how we turned me. He said he thought you finding out you’ve been made a cuck for weeks would turn you on though.” “I guess… fuck I guess it does.” I had to accept the truth. I was hornier than I’d ever been after hearing Jay’s story. “Don’t worry,” Jay said, “Sir will be back soon. He’s excited to have you as a cuck now too!” “Fuck… ok then, finish your story. Last Saturday a group of Sir’s friends bred you, plus some random guy from the bar and Sir…” “Right… well we slept in Sunday, but I still woke up to Sir slowly fucking me. He held me tight as he worked his cock into me. I pushed back against him and took his load deep inside me. It feels so good starting the day with his cum inside me. Having that slick wet feeling before I’m even out of bed. After he came he left me to do my training while he made breakfast. I could feel my hole stretching around the knot of the dildo. I wanted it inside me so badly, but I wasn’t quite there. After an hour I went back down, my hole gaped and sloppy. Sir slipped three fingers into me and played with my hole for a moment before setting down my food. “I remember going over and kissing him before I say down. ‘Thank you,’ I said. “’For what boy?’ “’For last night, and this morning, for all of it. Fuck! I’ve never felt this alive. I’ve never felt this sexy. I’m so horny all the time it’s amazing. Seriously. I just spent an hour stretching out my hole, after you fucked a load into me, and you fingering me for thirty seconds has me feral. Seriously. If all your friends from the bar wanted to come and breed me right now I would be down!’ “He kissed me back, and held onto me for a long moment. When we broke apart he said, ‘Eat up. I think we have a stop to make today.’ “Sir didn’t tell me where we were going. He just had me dress in a thong and a pair of jeans with a regular t-shirt and get on the train. It was the first time Sir and I took the train together. I had this feeling that everyone around us could tell I was his boy, his cumdump. I imagined that they could all smell the sex wafting off of me, and it made my hole twitch. I liked the idea of being exposed. I started to realize that was also part of the fun of the night before, it wasn’t just getting fucked by all those guys. It was the exposure, the fact that anyone could see us and know what a fucking slut I am. It wasn’t just that Sir was breeding me, or had locked up my cock, or had me wearing slutty little thongs. It was that he was exposing me. He was shifting it so that my inner most desires, things I hadn’t yet fully understood myself, were outwardly displayed for anyone to see. I thought about what he’d said, about how as I let go more and more he was going to help me change my outsides to match. “We got off the train down in the village and he led me to a little store front on a side street. It was a tattoo parlor. I felt a little panicked. I wasn’t sure I was ready for a tattoo, but I shouldn’t have worried. Sir walked in and said to the guy sitting at the counter, ‘Hey Carl, how’s it going. We need to get my new boy’s nipples pierced.’ “’Sounds good. Mind locking that door behind you, come on back boy.’ Sir locked the front door of the shop and switched the sign to open. I thought it was odd but didn’t ask any questions. I followed Carl into the back of the shop where he had me stand and take off my shirt. He looked me up and down, measured my nipples and marked them out. Then he had me sit on table so he could be at eye level. My heart was pounding. “’You’re doing so good boy,’ Sir said. ‘You’re going to look so fucking sexy with your nipples pierced. Think about it. Think about yourself naked, your dick packed into a tight little cage, a collar around your neck. You’ll look like the perfect little slut.’ “’Yes Sir,’ I moaned, imagining it. In the second that I had my eyes closed Carl slipped the needle through one of my nipples and locked the piercing in place. “’Well done boy,’ Carl said, and moved to the other one. ‘Deep breath for me. That’s it and…’ he deftly slipped the needle through my other nipple and twisted the piercing closed. ‘All done.’ “Carl stepped out of the way and I looked at myself in the mirror. The piercings glittered against my skin. Sir was right, even wearing jeans I looked so sexy. Nipple piercings make some guys seem tough, mine made me seem abusable. “’Do you like them boy?’ Sir asked? “’I love them Sir!’ “’Good boy, now get on your knees and say thank you properly to Carl.’ I looked around and saw that Carl had undone his pants and flopped a long fat cock out of his briefs. I dropped to my knees immediately and gobbled him down. Sir’s throat training really was working wonders. I got Carl all the way down my throat before I gagged a little. I grabbed his hips and pressed on, fighting my body’s reaction and making myself deep throat his beautiful cock. “Carl grabbed the back of my head and fucked his cock into my mouth. I coughed and spluttered but kept my throat open for his dick. I stuck out my tongue to lick the shaft as he throat fucked me. Thick spit started to bubble up on the sides of my mouth. It dribbled down my chin splattering the floor. My face felt slick. Carl just kept fucking. He moaned and grunted. His fingers twisted into my hair. ‘Fuck yeah. Fucking choke on my cock faggot.’ He said. ‘That’s it fucking swallow my load boy!’ He moved his dick so it was resting in my mouth and fired off his load. I gulped it down as fast as I could. A little trickle leaked out down my chin, but Carl scooped it up with his cock head and pushed it back into my mouth. Even as I tried to catch my breath I cleaned off Carl’s cock. I licked up every drop of cum. “Sir cleaned me up and took me home. He was really gentle with me the rest of the day. He knew my nipples were tender and I’d experienced a lot in the last day and a half. He fucked me softly on the living room couch, then we shared a drink and had dinner. He held me close that night as we fell asleep, his cock semi hard and nestled between my cheeks. “In the morning he called my boss and told them he was having an emergency and needed me to come to his office for the entire week. Five minutes later my boss called me to tell me to report to Sir’s office, and I had to pretend that Sir wasn’t balls deep inside me while on the phone. We didn’t go to work all week. We stayed home and Sir trained me. I spent lots of time playing with toys. Slowly opening my hole more and more. Sir fucked me every morning, and several times each day. At least once a day he’d send me to meet one of his friends. Sometimes he’d come with me, other time’s he just give me an address and send me on my way. “’You need to learn boy that you exist to service men. A faggot like you exists for the pleasure of men. You are mine, you are my boy, but you cannot deny a man who wants to use you.’ “He sent me to all sorts of guys. Older guys, younger guys. Big guys, fit guys, really skinny guys. Twice he told me to get on the app and find someone to breed me. Last night I found this twinky college senior with a massive dick. I went to his apartment. He told me we had to be quiet because his roommates were home. He took me in his bedroom and just went straight for my hole. If I hadn’t had Sir’s load in me as lube I would have screamed. His dick was so long it was banging places only toys had hit before. If he’d really wanted me to be quiet he shouldn’t have fucked me so hard. I couldn’t help it. He just pounded the sounds out of me. I was moaning and gasping when he bottomed out a came. ‘Fucking take my load you stupid faggot,’ he practically yelled. “His roommate was standing right outside the door when we opened it after. The twink tried to apologize, but the roommate gave me this look. Without even going to the roommate’s room I got on my knees and fished out his cock. I sucked him there in the doorway and then turned around and presented my freshly bred hole to him. He slammed his fat dick into my hole and pounded me mercilessly. ‘Fucking slut faggot, taking my roommate’s load wasn’t enough for you. No a caged up slut like you lives to be bred. You need to be fucked, don’t you? You cant say no to a raw dick in your fucking home.’ He pounded me into the wall until he came. Then he pulled up my pants and said, ‘get the fuck out faggot.’ Hearing Jay talk about being degraded by random strangers made my cock throb even more. He’d fallen so much further than I could even imagine. “Then this morning at the end of my training I was working on the knot dildo and felt something different. I was still being stretched but my hole seemed willing somehow. It seemed easier. I squatted over it, using my weight to push me down. I felt it. My hole was opening. I let out this crazed groan and my hole opened up. The knot slipped inside me and locked into place. I fell forward moaning. Sir came in to see what the noise was and found me ass up with the dildo knotted into my ass. “’You did it boy. Fuck yes. Look at that.’ He gave the base of the dildo a tug, the knot pulling at my hole. ‘Knotted like a bitch in heat. Fuck. Look at that. A big fucking dildo knotted into your new pussy. Fucking sexy little faggot.’ “Hearing Sir call my hole a pussy was electrifying. I’d done it. I’d taken one more step to having a really ruined cunt. I’m one step close to being the cumdump I’m supposed to be.” Jay looked at me wild eyed and continued. “Sir had me get up, with the dildo still knotted inside me and follow him into the bedroom. ‘Time for a new cage, one that befits a fag pussy like you. But there’s one catch. This time, the key stays with me. If you’re ready to be a fag pussy you become locked permanently. That mean’s you wont be able to keep up the charade of you being a top with your little boyfriend.’ “I didn’t even hesitate. I told him I was ready. I wanted to be a fag pussy. He unlocked the medium cage and crammed my dick into this little one. Then he tossed me on the bed, tore the dildo out and fucked me like a beast in heat. While he was inside me he told me to grab my phone from the nightstand and invite you to a work dinner tonight. He explained his plan, well most of his plan to me. I was to bring you up here, and get you naked. He was then going to restrain you, and you were going to then watch me get fucked. It would be your cuck initiation by fire. You’d ever find yourself turned out or furious. Either way we couldn’t keep up the illusion.” “Now what,” I asked, looking at Jay. “Now,” the stranger’s voice said from behind me, “You have a choice. Your bf has chosen his path. You now get to choose yours.” The stranger walked around my chair for the first time and I finally got a look at Sir. He was well over six feet, with broad powerful shoulders. He was shirtless, showing off his big round pecs, massive protruding nipples, strong flat stomach and dense, dark body hair. He was one of those men so covered in hair that they just exuded an animalistic masculinity. His thick arms, with heavy veins had dark ripples of hair all along them. He wore tight dark jeans that did nothing to hide the dense musculature of his legs nor the massive bulge of his dick pointing off to the right of his crotch. Jay moved from where he had been kneeling in front of me to kneel at Sir’s feet. They both looked at me expectantly. “You can either leave, and your relationship with Jay ends. Which honestly, I think would be sad. Or you can take your place in out new dynamic as the desperate horny little cuck that you are and watch as Jay gets transformed from this cute little cum hungry jock to an absolutely farel cum slut with a massive cored out wreck of a cunt. Something tells me, even though this is the first time we’re meeting, that you had more fun tonight than you have in a long time sexually. Give in, enjoy it…” -Six months later- Jay moaned. He was strapped up in a sling, his head laying back against the headrest, his arms and legs buckled to the sling’s support chains. His cock, stuffed into a tiny black micro numb cage leaked constantly as the beefy man between his legs worked his forearm into Jay’s stretched hole. A big arm wrapped itself around my chest, pulling me into Sir’s powerful body. I sunk into him. “Look at our boy go,” Sir said in my ear. “He used to fuck you, remember? Remember when he’d pound your tight little hole with his big jock cock and make you moan like a little slut. Remember when he wanted to play safe and only fucked you with a condom? Now look at him. Look at that big bear fist his cunt. He fucking loves it. He’s not a top any more. As much as you want him to be he’s mine now. He’s my dumb fucking little faggot slut.” My own cock strained in its cage, precum dripped onto the bathhouse floor. I let out a long moan.

“What a dump?” Daniel exclaimed, looking around the lobby. His dad glanced over at him, “Keep your voice down, people can hear you.” The boy scoffed, “Let them,” he said with a sneer, “The place is a dump.” People were looking at the boy, but it wasn’t just his voice that was gathering attention. At 6’9” Daniel Thompon was the tallest teen in the lobby at the moment, in fact, he was the tallest person in the hotel if we were being honest. 18 years old, 6’9”, size 17 feet, he was a basketball phenom. Ranked fifth in the country, he was sought after by every college in the country, including the University of Nevada. They had invited Daniel and his father out to Vegas with a free weekend at the Excalibur to sweeten the deal. So far Daniel was less than impressed. “Daniel we are here as guests, try some decorum.” The boy rolled his eyes as his dad checked them in, this place was crap. The whole place looked like it was trapped in the 90’s, not that he knew what the 90’s had looked like, but it sounded right to him. He smiled at one of the women as they walked by, maybe he could find some fun here after all. “Ok come on,” his dad said, “I got our room.” “Am I old enough to get into a strip club?” Danial asked as they walked through the casino. “You’re here to look at the college, not get laid.” “Oh, come on, I’d never go to fucking Nevada State! I just came here for the free weekend.” His dad forced down his rebuttal, the better his son had gotten at basketball the harder it had been to try to keep him humble. His son had grown into a good-looking kid, his body was all lean muscle and he had inherited his mother’s fair looks, hours and hours of hard work in the gym had given his son model looks and unfortunately, it had gone to his head. He watched head after head turn as they walked by, girls, guys, anyone with eyes glanced at his son and he knew Daniel could see it too. They rode the elevator to their floor in silence, Daniel looked at himself in the mirrored walls, flexing his triceps to see the definition. They got off on their floor and found their room, as the dad opened the door, he saw a piece of paper on the floor. “What is that?” he asked as he walked in and put their luggage down. Daniel picked up the paper and read it, “Says it’s a coupon for two free massages,” he closed the door behind him, “They come and do it here.” “Throw it away,” his dad said sitting on the bed, “Probably a scam.” “Oh, come on,” Daniel said falling back on the other bed, “Those airplane seats suck at my size, sides maybe their two hot girls. We can get happy endings.” “We are here for basketball!” his dad said, “Not sex.” Daniel smiled, “We can do both.” “No!” Daniel looked over at his dad, “Oh come on, when was the last time you got laid, dad? You’re widowed not dead.” “If I get the damn massages, will you shut up about my sex life?” “Deal!” Daniel called the number and set up the massages for tonight, they spent the rest of the night showering and eating before they showed up. By the evening Daniel was in a pair of red basketball shorts and ankle socks. There was a knock on the door and Daniel jumped up, “They’re here!” He jumped across the room and opened the door… “Oh, you’re guys.” Two young men stood there, no older than 22 they were in good shape and had the same handsome features that ensured they were related. “Yeah, so are you,” the younger one commented, “And?” Daniel walked away and said to his dad, “They’re dudes.” His dad got up and walked to the door, “I’m sorry for my son, he was expecting something else, please come in.” The two men walked in and looked around, “Nice room, more than enough space to set up.” “I’m John Thompson and that is my son Daniel.” Daniel didn’t even look up from his phone and just nodded. “I’m Trevor and this is my brother Tommy,” the oldest said, “You two here on vacation?” “My son is getting scouted by UofN and they put us up here.” “Basketball?” Tommy asked Daniel. The boy looked over at him and asked sarcastically, “What gave it away?” Trevor smiled, “Well if you two are ready, we can set up and get started.” “You don’t have any girl workers?” Daniel asked as the two men set up their tables. Tommy chuckled, “Kid, this is Vegas, girls don’t come to random rooms and when they do it ain’t free.” “That is what I wanted to ask about,” John asked, “What is this going to cost?” Trevor clicked his table into place, “Nothing, you’re free to tip of course but the massage is completely free.” “How can that be a profitable business?” he pressed. “When we’re done, we will leave you some business cards with coupons, we are hoping word of mouth gets out and we can build a business.” Satisfied John nodded, “Well that’s one way to build a name for yourself.” Trevor nodded, “If you guys want to strip down and lay down on the tables.” Danial paused, “What? You want me to get naked in front of a dude?” Tommy looked at the teen, “You’re telling me you’re shy in the locker room?” Daniel paused. “We use herbal oils that can stain clothing,” Trevor explained, “We have towels for your privacy.” “It’s no different at the club,” John explained as he began to disrobe. “I’m not shy,” Daniel said, pulling down his basketball shorts, revealing his cock. All three men paused as they saw the piece of meat dangling between the teen’s legs. At 6.’9” the boy already looked like a giant but the five-inch cock that swung limp only drove home how much bigger he was. Noticing the stares the teen smiled, “What? I got size 17 shoes, what did you expect?” Trevor cleared his throat, “OK then, up on the tables gentlemen.” John and Danial climbed up on the massage tables, a towel placed over their bare asses once in place. With their heads down they did not notice both men slipping on skintight latex gloves before pulling out their massage oils. “You guys are going to love this,” Trevor said, rubbing the oil over the gloves, “This is a special blend, guaranteed to make all of your worries fade away.” Tommy and Trevor began to massage the men’s skin, Daniel chuckled, “Man that stuff reeks.” Tommy smiled, “Oh you will love it in a second.” The drug began to seep into their skin and their muscles went slack, all the tension drained out of their body. Daniel felt himself squirm as each touch seemed to feel a million times better than it should, he felt himself slowly grow hard just from Tommy’s hands. He was shocked because it wasn’t supposed to be like this, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but love the sensations coursing through his body. Even though he had gotten massages before, none of them felt like this. Tommy’s hands moved over the muscled back of the teen, kneading each knot carefully, making sure the xtc was absorbed into the skin. Trevor did the same for John, relaxing the man more and more as the drug seeped into his skin and throughout his body. Tommy leaned down, “How’s that feel stud?” he asked Daniel. “Stop,” Daniel said softly, not able to move as Tommy’s hands moved over his ass liberally, “Not a fag…” “Shhh,” Tommy whispered, “Just relax, you have tension here.” Daniel wanted to argue but his mind was so fogged, he just laid there, letting the man do what he wanted. Tommy moved the towel off of Daniel, his hands spreading the boy’s cheeks as he revealed the tiny, pink hole. Trevor leaned down and whispered in John’s ear, “Watch what my brother does to your son…” John’s face flushed red and he watched as if in a dream. Tommy’s fingers moved around the boy’s virgin hole, tickling it, teasing it, Daniel moaned, trying to push the hands away but unable to. Tommy looked over at John and smiled as he slid a finger into the jock’s hole, coating the interior of his ass with the drug as well. “Nooo…” Daniel groaned as the drug was absorbed directly into his system now. Tommy began to piston his finger in and out of the jock’s hole, the groans began to change into gasps and then finally a low whimper as the teen pushed his ass back to meet the finger. Seeing the boy surrender Tommy added another finger, making the cocky teen gasp before pushing back harder. “Look at your boy,” Trevor said to John, “He’s a fucking slut…” “Slut…” John repeated, his mind lost in the xtc, watching his son slowly lose himself to another man’s touch. Three fingers were shoved into Daniel as he whimpered loudly, his tiny jock hole being stretched for the first time. His mind was on fire, on some level he knew this was gay and he was horrified by it, but on another, it felt SO fucking good his body couldn’t resist. He let out a disappointed cry when the fingers vanished and then felt Tommy’s hands spread his cheeks apart… “OH GOD!” the jock cried as a tongue was thrust into his hole for the first time in his young life. It took every bit of willpower not to fight against the pervert, especially knowing how much he despised such acts; however, something deep inside him loved every second of it, and craved even more. The intensity of the pleasure mixed with the confusion left Daniel dazed and confused. John lay there helplessly watching, seeing his own son get violated right before his eyes. Part of him wanted to save his son, another part was turned on by seeing the smooth, muscled body writhe under the touch of another man. It had been a long time since John had been so close to sex, usually using porn to get off, the drugs and his desperation made him hard as a rock as he heard his son moan for more. Tommy’s long tongue tickled the boy’s hole, those long legs spread automatically to give the stranger more access to his most private spot. His back arched as he tried to force more of that tongue into him, there was a distant voice screaming in his mind to resist it, to fight him, but as that tongue went deeper the boy ignored it, begging for more. “Oh god…shit…more…” he moaned, pushed his ass back harder, his tall body shaking with pleasure. “Man listen to him,” Trevor whispered in John’s ear, “You really raised a proper whore there. But we don’t want to leave daddy out.” John felt the towel be removed from his ass as Trevor began to lap at his own hole, the man grunted as the tip of the stranger’s tongue began to send bolts of pure pleasure through his body. He shook on the table as he was rimmed for the first time, his son’s moans joining his own. Tommy turned Daniel over, that massive cock slapping up against the teen’s 8 pack, “Look at this!” he said, stroking the horse dick slowly, “Man you must tear pussy up.” Daniel moaned helplessly as the strange man stroked his cock, it was like nothing he had ever felt before. Every nerve ending in his body was tingling and all he could do was moan and beg. “More…fuck more…” his voice called out, his cock throbbing in the man’s hand. John looked on in shock as Trevor’s tongue probed his virgin hole, he had known his son was hung, but seeing that magnificent cock get played with mere feet from him…it was too much. His hips pushed back, silently begging the man to lick his ass more as he clutched the edge of the table, his mind lost in a fog of sex. “Come on stud,” Tommy said, helping the teen to his feet, still holding on to his cock, “Come lay down on the bed,” Daniel was led by his cock to the bed, falling face-first into the comforter. John watched as Tommy stripped his clothes off, revealing a toned body with a thick, uncut cock. He moved behind his son and spread the boy’s legs. “You wanna watch your boy lose his cherry?” Trevor whispered in the dad’s ear, “You wanna hear him moan?” Lost to the drug and his libido John nodded as Tommy lined his cock up to the teen’s hole. “Wha…” Daniel called out as he felt the cock head push at his virgin jock hole, “Fuck noo!” he moaned as he felt his hole stretch around the thick cock sliding into him. John watched in awe as his son’s protests fell silent the more that cock was forced into him, “Oh…fuck…shit…” the teen panted, “Dad…he’s fucking me!” he called out as Tommy’s pubes smashed up against his smooth ass. “Isn’t that hot?” Trevor whispered to John who just nodded. “So hot…” he slurred. Tommy slid his cock back, running his thick cockhead over the boy’s prostate. “OH!” Daniel whimpered, his entire body tensing as the man shoved his cock back into him. Slowly Tommy did it again and this time Daniel’s voice was weaker, “Dad…fucking me…oh god…” he sobbed as he felt his ass push back against the cock. John watched as Tommy sped his thrusts up, fucking his son properly. Daniel’s protests were gone, replaced with moans and gasps as he thrust back to meet the man’s cock. Tommy leaned down and whispered, “Tell daddy how it feels to be fucked.” His mind lost to the pleasure the drugs brought he began to babble, “Daddy he’s fucking me…his cock is so big!” he whined, “Filling me up…oh god…daddy…more…” As he watched his son slowly push back to his knees, fucking himself on the stranger’s cock John felt his own cock throb. Trevor’s voice seemed to come from nowhere, “Look at him, such a slut, he loves being fucked!” John nodded as he watched Tommy’s hands grip his son’s waist, pulling the boy back onto his cock as the boy moaned and whimpered for more, “Loves it…” “You should have taught him a lesson, fucked him into being a better son.” The words burned into John’s brain, he had been struggling to find ways to ground his son, make him more obedient…he hadn’t thought of fucking him. Watching his boy moan like a slut, begging some stranger to fuck him…it sparked something inside John, something primal, something dark… “Fuck him…” he said, slowly climbing off the table. Trevor snapped his fingers at Tommy who pulled out of the jock and moved off the bed. Like a sleepwalker, John stumbled over to his son and placed his thick cock to the boy’s gaping hole. “Daddy?” Danial asked, seeing his father mount him. “Obey your father!” John said, pushing his cock into his son. “DADDY!” Daniel moaned, feeling the cock that made him stretch him wide as his body reacted to it, pure pleasure flooding his system. John began to slam into the horned-up jock, his cock slamming the boy’s prostate causing him to squeal in joy, his smooth ass pushing back against this dad’s cock. “You’re my son!” John raged, pulling his son up to his knees so he could grab that fucking cock, “You obey me?” his hand began to stroke the massive cock making the boy sob with pleasure, “You get me, boy? YOU OBEY ME?” Daniel nodded as he slammed his hips back, “I’m sorry daddy, fuck me…oh fuck he harder!” John pushed the boy to all fours as he pulled him back onto his cock, fucking him as he had fucked his mother years before. The drugs blurred his mind as he watched his perfect jock son writhe like a cat in heat, begging him to fuck him harder. The two of them were lost in a haze of lust and drugs as they fucked wildly, their bodies covered in a fine sheen of sweat, both of them wanting, needing more. John pulled his cock out of his son’s hole and flipped the boy onto his back, grabbing his ankles he spread those long, muscled legs apart and shoved his cock back in. He revealed in the sight of his perfect jock boy throwing his head back, moaning as that elephant cock smeared precum over his flawless abs. “OH DADDY!” Daniel screamed, no longer knowing anything but pure pleasure, “Oh fuck me, harder! Harder!!” he cried, feeling his body shake as his dad’s cock owned him. John was lost, his body responding to the tight, wet hole that had engulfed his cock. All he saw was the smooth, hairless body beneath him, the flawless beauty that reminded him of his late wife and he fucked the boy harder. “Take it, take that cock you slut!” he roared, not sure who he was talking to anymore. “Oh daddy, I’m close…oh god you’re gonna make me cum!” the jock cried. “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” Daniel’s toes curled as he felt his cock throb twice and then begin to shoot. Globs of hot cum erupted from his dick, spraying his load over his abs and chest, a few hitting on his face. His tight, little jock hole contracted on John’s cock making his dad shoot as well. They both roared as they came, their bodies covered in sweat and cum as they shook in ecstasy, their mind only knowing the sweet release of their dicks. Neither one knew how much time had passed, but John slowly woke up, his son naked under him. He sat up, his memory fuzzy but it all came back to him, “Oh god,” he exclaimed, realizing what he had done. Daniel slowly woke, his body sore from being fucked so thoroughly, “Dad?” he asked, seeing his dad sitting on the side of the bed, head in hands. “Oh god,” John sobbed, not believing what had happened. Daniel sat up and felt his ass throb, “Ow, what…” and then it came back to him, all of it. The jock felt like he wanted to throw up as he stood, oh god what had happened? He looked around and then felt his blood turn to ice, “Dad, where’s our stuff?” John looked up and saw that their luggage was gone, Daniel’s laptop that he had brought was missing…his wallet he had left on the bedstand was gone. They had robbed them! “God dammit!” John raged, standing up to call the front desk, he was calling the police…but by the phone was a portable DVD player and a note. “Don’t call the cops.” John opened the player with shaking hands and pushed play, the sound of his own voice came through the tiny speaker, “Cum for daddy,” John said, slamming harder, “Lemme see your big boy cock shoot!” He slammed it shut, the sight of him fucking his son made him ill…but his cock still twitched. “What is that?” Daniel asked in a panic. Turning the note over John read, “We have copies, do not call the police.” John felt his heart break as he handed the note to Daniel, “We’re fucked.” Daniel read it and felt his knees go weak, “What…what happened?” John had no answer, he just closed his eyes and began to cry.

Wowww! You really stuck the ending. What a wild sexy ball busting ride! Can't wait to see what you come up with next, stud.

Though I spend more time as top than bottom, over the years I have been fucked by a number of guys with PA's or Jacob's Ladders. Right up front I will say that I actually LOVE being fucked by a cock with a large gauge and large diameter PA, I've enjoyed these every time. What I do not enjoy are smaller diameter and smaller gauge rings. While I can enjoy sucking one of these, I do not want them in my hole. I avoided being fucked by one for quite some time, until around 2010 when a regular fuck buddy of mine got one. He was 80% or more bottom and I'd fucked him dozens of times, as he hosted regular sex parties at his loft on W16th Street. When his dick healed up from getting the piercing, he begged me to bottom for him and be the first person he fucked with his new piercing. I was reluctant, but I felt I owed it to him for so many good times where I fucked him, and so many times I was a guest at his place. So I let him. Despite being a small diameter, small gauge, I let him fuck me. And I hated it. It ripped my anus to shreds, blood everywhere and it was almost an entire year before I could be fucked again which annoyed me rather a lot (not as much as it would have if I couldn't TOP for a year, I'd have lost my mind!!!). He was so mortified we never had sex again, despite the many times we had before. To be fair, there were one or two other issues - for months prior, I was getting invited to his get-togethers and was treated poorly by his other guests, all strict bottoms who neither kissed nor played with my nips, nor blew me nor rimmed me, just demanded to be fucked - too much topping with no rest, no other interaction, and my wallet also wound up paying for everyone else's good time, so I had stopped coming over - I think he thought that this session with him topping me would help make up for that! I do believe he meant well but he ghosted me after this... So my review on getting fucked by Pierced Dick? Yes for big piercings, no for small. Kind of wish I'd have done my own cock but my hubby doesn't go for P.A.s, so I chose not to. They are damn hot to look at @Ronitsingh!

This chapter finds Jake with mixed and conflicting feelings and emotions beginning with recalling his daddy night fucking with Daddy and Felix and ending with his participation in the threesome with Dave and Kayode as the middleman. Are we seeing the beginnings of Jake the Gifter? I think so, but we will see what @pozchaser21has in store for Jake. We also see Jake's kindness by subjecting himself to the same fucking that Kayode is experiencing, so he still retains some of his personality from before his trip to the Poz Hotel. Continuing his superb story telling ability, @pozchaser21 takes us to the next logical step in Jake's adventure at the Poz Hotel. Jake is dealing with conflicting feelings of pleasure and regret--mirroring that of so many gay men who find getting bred by other men so satisfying sexually and risky to their bodies. The real "trick" of writing fiction is to write it so it is believable, and this story reads as a memoir of a poz chaser in real life. Thank you, @pozchaser21!

Last week, on vacation

I just got a hot load from this dude who had tats. He pumped a huge load into my raw tight hole. He only used spit and the load is still in me.

After I shot my last load into Alex on Monday morning I taped up his cunt and told him to not take it off for at least a day. I wrote my phone number on the tape and told him to call me after he tested positive. He was still high on cock and a ton else but nodded along as I pushed him out my front door naked. One of master’s other slaves was parked on the curb ready to drive him home but I thought it would be funny to watch him figure it out. “We got a ton of good footage this weekend.” Master said sitting down on the couch with the camera. I got between his knees and began sucking his cock as he went through the footage. “Mmh” he moaned “ it should be easy to cut up the footage for all the sites” That’s how master afforded his life. He would film everything, cut it up, and sell each clip to individual fetish sites. It allowed for neither of us to have to work and us both to have our own places, although master rarely stayed at his. “I think you’ve been unlocked too long.” Master said as I continued slobbering on his cock. “ let’s get your cage on” he said standing, his cock falling out of my mouth. “Yes master” I responded, following him to the dungeon. I call it a dungeon but it’s more of a storage room for the dungeon of the entire house. It’s where all the supplies not actively in use were kept. My entire house was one big dungeon, the only normal piece of furniture I had was the couch and an end table. The rest of the living room was full of fucking machines, frames for sex swings or bondage, a rotating collection of sex toys, and of course tons of mirrors. The same was true of every other room, even my bed was latex with a four poster frame covered in anchors for bondage. The dungeon was a spare bed room that had a bathroom as well equipped as my own. As we entered master took my cage off one of the shelves covered in a variety of sexual and drug devices and walked back out to the kitchen. Master had a specific ritual he liked to do when I put my cage on. He handed me a pipe and lighter before going behind me and forcing his cock into my cunt. I tried to always be douched and lubed so that master could use me as he pleased whenever he wanted. My cock was rock hard from the ecstasy of master using me. I light the lighter and began heating the bowl. I was breathing in the clouds as deep as I could, feeling myself getting sluttier, hearing my hole get looser and juicier as master fucked me. I refilled the bowl and continued blowing the clouds. My cock was still semi hard and too big for the cage. I finished the bowl quicker this time. I was bent over to counter as I was too high to support myself and it gave master a better angle to get deeper into me. After my third bowl my cock was not only soft but shrunken. I was normal about 4 inches soft but I could feel my cock was barely 2 now “You’re good and high now aren’t you slut” master said as he slammed into me “ your cunt is so fucking loose” he picked me up and flipped me so my back was on the counter. “Ohhh maasster” I moaned as my cock leaked from master pounding my prostate “Oh look at this tiny clit. It needs to be locked up” he said as he picked up the metal cage and locked it on my cock using the same key he used for the chain he had locked around my neck to show he owned me. “Now that’s better isn’t it faggot” he said before slapping my balls full force causing a jolt of pain and pleasure. He started pounding harder and I felt his cock on my second ring. I felt his load shoot through my inner hole and deep into me as he bottomed out. He dragged me to the ground and shoved his softening cock into my mouth and began to piss. I happily swallowed all of him and cleaned off his cock. “I’m going to go home, I’ll be back tonight and we can talk about your nephew.” He said walking to the bedroom to get dressed before he left as I laid on the kitchen floor trying to fist fuck my loose cunt, too high to move.

Hi Guys: Thanks for all your kind words over the years about my story "The Ten." Here is my final chapter...and although this story is coming to a close, I will be back with more exploits of different guys, different situations, in the future. Thanks again! **This is a work of fantasy and fiction. Any similarity to anyone living or dead is purely coincidental. Nothing in this work should be construed as medical advice in any way** FINALE: INSIDE THE BLUE TENT Once the bedroom set had been delivered, I made good use of it getting more guys into the brotherhood. Josh from Alaska, newly pozzed and highly toxic with my potent strain, recommended me to a few of his buddies who wanted the bug from the original source and I gladly complied, bringing a total of 9 other Alaska dudes into the poz world, my HIV strain working their bodies over and, most crucially, imposing the need to seed onto their minds. A few months later, when Josh texted me a link to a story in an Anchorage paper about an unexplained rise in Alaska HIV infections, I just smiled and took quiet pride in helping my newly poz brothers, and making plans with Eric for a 7th X tattoo. As for Furniture Guy Tom and I had met a few times at his studio and I even brought a couple of co-workers to buy some custom pieces from him. We also met for coffee and long walks a few times. One such time, he got very emotional and finally revealed the reason that, despite the instant and obvious attraction, he pulled away from me that evening at his workshop. “I was on PrEP pills for awhile, but I had a bad reaction to it. The doctor switched me to the once-a-month injection but still I had bad side effects…my body just couldn’t take it. So, when I saw all your….body art…” he said, trailing off. “So you know what it all means, then? My tats and the Xs? Did they freak you out a bit?” “Yeah, I think I know…a couple of my buddies chased it and caught it, and if that’s what they wanted, good for them, I guess. And a couple more guys I know weren’t really looking for it, but just lax in taking PrEP and eventually they turned up poz.” “So, you’re neg and not on PrEP and you don’t want to be poz, right,” I asked him, taking hold of his hand which trembled a bit in mine. I brushed a wisp of his hair back behind his ear. “I like you, Tom,” I continued “A lot. I haven’t felt a real connection like that with anyone in a very long time. And although I love my life and I have no regrets or qualms about my sex life and what the impact of it is, I knew I always would want to try a relationship again.” “Randy, I feel the same way about you…and I want us to be together. But, I’m sorry, I don’t want to be poz, and I know you don’t or won’t ever use condoms.” “No, that’s true, I won’t ever have a condom on me, or in me. Never. Men are meant to spread their seed.” “How many have you…how did you say it last week…’brought into the brotherhood?,’” he asked me, looking up from his empty coffee cup. “You know what these X’s represent,” I asked him. As he shook his head “no,” I filled him in on their meaning. “I’m part of an informal club called “The Ten.” It started with a dare, really, to poz up 10 willing chasers and then we’d get an X tattooed across our abs. I have 6 Xs now, Tom, and when I go to San Francisco next week, I’m getting my 7th tattooed. I’m pozfather to over 70 guys that I know about, and those 70 guys have spread it to countless others. And I’m not even nearly the most prolific member of the Club. We’re all super multiple cummers with huge loads, and spreading HIV is such a thrill, our cocks never go down until we’ve shot multiple toxic loads -- my buddies Eric and Keith and Sir Mack are well over 100 known pozzings…and hundreds more unknown ones.” “Wow, I had no fucking idea this was even a thing!” he exclaimed. I knew some guys chased it but not that there was an organized effort like that!. That’s amazing, Randy, but I gotta say, I honestly don’t know how I feel about that.” “That’s fair, Tom,” I told him, “it’s not for everybody, but it is growing in popularity and interest. We’ve even got a stall at the Folsom St Fair next week, and we’re setting up a space in a big tent, kind of an after-party for anyone we meet at the Fair who wants an upgrade. It’s gonna be so fucking hot.” Just thinking of the future mass pozzings we’re gonna spread makes my cock strain in my jeans and Tom reaches down under the table to touch it which sends it to even a harder, more engorged state. “I think I understand, Randy,” he said quietly, “but I don’t want to be poz…” he trailed off and looked up at me and then I knew I wasn’t going to get anywhere with the hot furniture maker, anywhere further than coffee dates, anyway. It was an impasse I knew we couldn’t overcome. We parted that day with a long hug, and he turned down the street resignedly. I honestly didn’t know when – or whether, I’d see him again. I got in my usual gym session and got back home to get on a Zoom call with my poz brethren about Folsom St Fair – we made some final arrangements about the profile cards we’d be handing out, and the plan was in place. A week later, flying down to SFO, I was abuzz with anticipation about the booth at the Fair and the special surprise we had for the lucky chasers. In my mind, I had turned the page on Tom, so although I was sad about not being with him, I was eager and ready to bring some more guys into the wonderful world of the poz brotherhood. Setting up the booth was easy – our banner ‘Join The Ten,’ with a large reflective biohazard symbol shined in the sun. Eric, Keith, Sir Mack and I stripped off our shirts to display the tats signifying us as mass pozzinators. As the temperature heated up, we lost our leather shorts and stood at our booth proudly displaying our pierced pozzing weapons for all to admire. A few guys who stopped at our booth walked away in disgust, shaking their heads as they went, but many, many more were intrigued and we handed out our profile cards which displayed our stats like baseball cards: Last known Viral Load, how many pozzed, tattoos, etc…This brought more interest and we made a few more appointments for later for them to join the club. Interest was high…an hour in, Caleb, the 19-year old Berkeley student I pozzed along with his twin brother, strolled by and we reconnected with a loud recharge pozfuck right in the street against a chain-link fence, my poz cock unleashed the first of many toxic loads into the twink’s poz hole. Passers-by watched and stroked their cocks and recorded the Caleb’s recharge for social media, hashtag #TheTen☣️ Other guys passed by all afternoon, either taking one of our cards or proudly showing off their own poz tats, a sea of biohazard symbols, + signs, blood droplets, scorpions, and a few simply with the words POZ or HIV or AIDS emblazoned across their skin. One hot guy had his cock tattoed with a rattlesnake spewing venom, and I took the opportunity to go back to my Caleb-fucking spot against the fence and bent over to take his poison snake up my infected hole, his weapon spraying 8 or 9 shots of pure HIV into my hole. At last, the Fair was winding down. We made a few more appointments for the conversion treatment for later, and we packed up and made our way over to the notorious Ringgold Alley, where the tent was set up in the parking lot of a warehouse owned by somebody Eric has pozzed years earlier. As we walked up, we spied our special guest, filmmaker Todd Verow, himself a bug-chaser, setting up his video equipment. All the invitees who consented to be filmed would get their poz upgrades recorded so they could look back on the proud moment when HIV entered their bodies and changed their lives! Todd is a hot fucker himself and of course, we were gonna take the opportunity to bring him into the brotherhood as well, once the filming was done. The tent was divided into 2 sections, the first of which was lined up with mattresses, fuck benches and a sling, and the second had three portable medical exam tables arrayed one by one. I walked in to see the Idealistic Young Doctor there, wearing an open lab coat and nothing else but a fat metal cockring. He was readying alcohol pads and syringes for his part of the process. On the right side, I saw my brother mass infectors Eric, Keith and Sir Mack hard and stroking their cocks, each of them pierced, engorged and ready to breed. Between them, over 200 chasers had been infected with their strains of HIV and those 200+ men spread their seed all over the world, infecting thousands more. I took my place alongside them, greeting each with a deep kiss and a tug on their cocks, appreciating what they had all done for me and how together we had some small part in the burgeoning normalization, appreciation and enjoyment of HIV in gay circles. At the precise time of 5:00pm, our first appointment arrived. “Welcome,” Doctor Matthew announced. “Are you Blake?” Blake, a young twink of about 22, nodded and the Doctor ran through the choices: First, you get to decide which of these 4 hot poz men will breed you – they’re all super toxic. Then, once he has deposited his load in your hole, we’ll complete the process with some blood fresh from him to you. Here, sign this form and then pick your pozzer.” Blake studied each of our profile cards which we handed out at the Fair, while Todd readied his camera to zoom in on the guy’s neg hole; finally Blake selected Sir Mack as his pozfather, leaning over the fuckbench. Mack, the most prolific pozzer among us (as well as the most-toxic), then opened the festivities with a brushing of Blake’s neg hole, preparing it for the life-changing serum he would infect the guy with. This was followed by a brutal fucking from Sir as he drilled his fat toxic cock deep into the young guy’s guts. Blake winced and yelped at the anal invasion, but Mack just drove it in harder, covered the kid’s mouth and held his head down into the fuckbench. Pretty soon, our next appointments filtered in, staggering every 10 minutes. I got the 2nd customer, Davis, a 30-ish Asian dude with barely a hair on his body, except for dark circles of fuzz around his neg hole. I was pre-cumming already and lubed up my unmedicated pole with the precum that was swimming with my HIV, readying the guy’s hole with a quick brushing. A few brushes in his pussy completed, I drove my weapon deep into his fuckchute, precumming all the way and in no time I was balls-deep in the guy, bringing him roughly into the poz brotherhood – well, if my toxic load didn’t do it, the blood slam coming up surely would. Just the thought of it got my cock harder and with urgency and precision, sprayed 10 shots of venomous seeds into the dude. I wasted no time in dragging him over to Doctor Matthew, who was just finishing up with Blake, a syringe of Sir Mack’s blood freshly drawn from the infected Master and shot into the arm of the young lad Blake, completing his conversion and marking him as a poz breeder. Tears of gratitude streamed down Blake’s pretty little face, for he knew now his goal was achieved, and quest was completed. Filmmaker Todd handed him a video card of the conversion and off Blake went to spread the wealth. Matthew moved along to me, I reclined against the exam table while my victim Davis lay on it, wiped out from the brutal fucking he received from me, my unmedicated load seeping into him and I watched Doctor withdraw a syringe of my blood from my arm and inject it into Davis who trembled and whimpered a bit, but took the conversion well. I could see Eric and Keith deep inside the next customers, Sir Mack, having pozzed Blake now, moved over to the waiting area but was soon called over to breed the next guy. And so it went on and on, one or more of us continuously breeding the chasers with our poz loads and then our poz blood. Doctor Matthew stroking his cock all the time he was administering the treatment to the chasers, a couple of times, the doctor’s own poz load shooting into the face and mouth of the guy as he inserted the needle with the poz blood. Filmmaker Todd, meanwhile had filmed each conversion – all the guys so far consented to the filming – and by the 3rd hot poz breeding, Todd had one hand on his camera and the other on his hard thick negative cock. Todd knew he’d be upgraded to poz tonight but first we had 20 more appointments lined up. Now, all of us poz brethren are ever-hard multi-cumming machines, but to make sure we stay that way during the long session, each of us took a Trimix shot from Doctor Matthew before we had begun. Our cocks were so hard and rigid, even after cumming and pozzing multiple guys, I was hoping for some walk-ins who maybe heard what was going down in the blue tent on Ringgold Alley. Pretty soon, the pozzing extravaganza was almost over, it was a blur of neg holes getting fucked and inseminated and syringes of red poz elixir taken from us and injected into willing bugchasers. And even though my cock, by Todd’s count, had shot 9 loads, it remained rockhard and leaking, waiting for the next. Finally, the “next” was Todd himself, who assumed position on the mattress, riding Eric whose fat poz pole pistoned up and down into Todd’s beautiful neg ass. He leaned forward over Eric, making the classic opening for a double-fuck. I wasted no time, beating out Sir and Keith into the prime double penetration position and my own stiff infected cock drilled into Todd’s quivering asshole, alongside Eric’s and we soon had our alternating strokes, deep into the filmmaker’s cunt. I could feel Eric’s cock against mine, his 0g PA clanking against mine. Gradually, Eric began to shake and shudder and with a loud explosion, he shot huge streams of his full-blown AIDS deep into Todd’s gaping hole. I knew I was right behind him and without any delay, my own toxic cock impregnated him as well. Doctor Matthew, watching this hot scene, rushed over with 2 syringes. “Stay as you are, guys,” he commanded, and he quickly drew another syringe of Eric’s venomous blood and one of mine, and with our cocks still hard and leaking up inside the filmmaker, injected Todd with them both at the same time. Keith, videotaping this event for Todd, proclaimed “Welcome to the Class of 2025!” “You’ll never know for sure who your Poz Daddy is, Todd,” I whispered into his ear, giving him a little more push inside him with my bugged-up cock. Eric’s AIDS-pole joined me in driving deeper into the guy’s ass. We know we have just pozzed Todd, fulfilling his wish after years or trying to poz up. He is one of us now! Now, I am truly wiped out, and after our joint infection of filmmaker Todd, we dismount and Eric and I collapse into each other’s arms. Todd, not satisfied, being the cumwhore that he is, brings over Sir Mack and Keith and they proceed to double-fuck and breed him as well, also taking syringes of their blood from Doctor Matthew as well. He is good and truly pozzed now! We are just about to close up shop, pridefully recalling the over 25 guys we have pozzed here with our loads and our blood, laughing at the sheer depravity of it all, when, with my back turned, I hear a familiar voice. “Sorry, my plane was delayed. Am I too late?” It’s Tom. MY Tom. “There’s only one guy I want it from, if that’s OK,” he says, walking over to me. He’s got on leather chaps and his ass, which to this point, I’ve never seen before, is round and beautiful and just waiting for plundering. “What are you doing here,? I ask him, stunned to see him. “You sure about this,” drawing him in for a deep tongue kiss. “Totally,” he whispers, “and you have to do it for me. I don’t want to be without you in my life, and I want to share it all with you, including your strain.” “OK, but let’s skip the blood slam this time,” suddenly switching into romantic mode, “I’m super toxic and my loads will be enough.” After a deep loving fuck, I blew my load up Tom’s hole, feeling full and truly wiped out. Eric, Mack, Keith, Matthew and Todd all broke into a round of applause. As I kept my leaking poz cock deep inside his guts, we kissed deeply and I knew then my purpose was to spend my life with him, sharing what was now “our” strain, and laughing to myself at the irony of it all; for although I had spent so many years pozzing up chasers, it was a non-chaser who ended up capturing me.

I am the opposite to most people, or at least, the opposite to what the moral majority expects: I cannot and do not have sex when I'm unhappy or something's missing in my life. Can't do it, even if I'm horny. It just doesn't work for me. So I know that the real psychological reasons for me being a total give-my-body-away-to-every-guy-who-wants-it cumdump must be something other than the usual expectations of trying to fill a gap. Here are some possibilities: 1. Sharing and Connection: Since I was 14, I have loved sharing my body with other men. I am in the lucky position that guys seem to find me attractive so why not? It's a beautiful way to connect, and despite what all religions say (aside from some versions of Hinduism), sexual pleasure is fun and it is good for you. How brilliant that I can get intimate with any man and make him cum, what a wonderful way to share experiences in this life. I love that I am like this: fuck me with a smile, fuck me and I'll give you a pleasureable moment. How fucking brilliant is that? 2. Rebellion: This one is about morality. I fucking hate morality, despise it. Much prefer ethics because there you have to actually think. I had my sexual awakening in the tail end of the HIV/AIDS crisis. What I remember is that gay men were dying everywhere and this was A GOOD THING! God's punishment against the homosexuals. Yay, another one dead. God Hates Fags etc. I imprinted on that, not with fear, but with rage. If that is what religious and social morality is in this world, then fuck off, I don't want any part of it. I walked away from it aged 14, within months of realising I was gay, and the day I lost my virginity age 14 was a fantastic, deeply vindicating moment. 3. Natural Submission: Which brings me to this. The guy I lost my virginty to aged 14 was in his mid-20s, and not long after he introduced me to his friends, and I was fucked by them as well. I loved it, and he drew something out of me that he knew existed already within me - a natural and deep-seated desire to be submissive during sex. I am so grateful for everything he and his friends taught me. I am still submissive during sex to this day. It is so authentic for me to bow down and follow another man's desires, whether that be in the sweet intimacies of a relationship, or the lustful advances of a guy in the street who just wants to get off. I submit to that, and I love it. 4. ADHD and the world: I will admit, having ADHD means that engaging with the world is sometimes exhausting. Social interactions after a while I just tune out.Blah blah blah too noisy, whatever, need silence now. But with sex, that wordless connection... I'm never exhausted by it. It can be just a quick fuck, or it can be an important way that I get to know you, or a part of you - even if for 15 minutes - to be connected with you. I often feel more connected with a guy from a 15minute anonymous fuck and his cum in my ass than I might do talking to someone for an hour or more. I swear that I have loved every man who has ever fucked me, whether a quick cumshot or a lifelong relationship. I have loved all of you ❤️ 5. Boundary Breaking Thrill: This one isn;t about lust, but yeah... maybe another side of ADHD. I love doing things that make me feel unbounded. Fuck me in a car park in the city centre in the middle of the day. Fuck me during an art gallery event opening. Let me drink your piss in this cruising area in the warm spring sunshine. Film me getting fucked and put it online. I love doing crazy things that afterwards, makes me laugh. Sure there's the horny thrill of it, but afterwards I'm chuckling to myself. Like sometimes wow what the fuck was that, or boy you are fucking deranged. I love those moments, and I'm always chasing them. Being a cumdump? The ultimate boundary-breaking behaviour I think. Normalising being a total cumdump as a core part of your fuck-me-anywhere personality? Beyond even that ultimate. I love it. It makes me laugh out loud, and that for me is what life should be: laughter, joy, pleasure, experiences, breaking-out-of-the-norms. Fuck me ha ha fuck me good and hard *chuckle*chuckle* cum in me yes cum in me ha ha ha! 🤣🤣🤣 It's beautiful.

So, I've been on antidepressants for the last 15+ years (Citalipram) Under supervision from my Dr I've been reducing my dose from 40 to 20 and now 10mg over the last year. I'm in a pretty happy and stable place now. My labido was okay while on the full dose but, lately has gone through the roof. I'm masterbating at least once and usually twice a day and meeting guys regularly for a shag. Has this happened to anyone else coming off antidepressants?

All my life, I had grown up with my dad and his wife who I consider to be more of a mother than my actual one. As far as I can remember it was her who attended the PTA meetings. I only see my biological mom about 2 or 3 times a year. The times we do see each other, it’s as if I’m being summoned to carry out a familial obligation and for the most part, it’s just awkward silences and exchanges of “really, I didn’t know that” or “you didn’t tell me that”. I still give her the benefit of the doubt since she still reaches out. Plus, it’s not just her. It’s her husband Terrence or as people call him, Terry who I look forward to seeing more. I was 16 when I first met Terry. He was nothing like my dad. He never told a story without his hands cutting shapes in the air, like he was carving the memory into the room. Even a story about traffic sounded like a barroom tale when Terry told it, complete with exaggerated sighs and a grin that made you laugh before the punchline came. After a bottle or two, my ‘mom’ would tell me how she’s the luckiest person in the world to have Terry, even if their bolts and screws don’t really fit. I didn’t understand what she had meant. I presumed they were just drunk talk when I was a kid. Terry never treated me like I’m my ‘Mom’s’ son. If anything, he was the very few adults who’d ask me about my life and treated me as an equal. Even if we had dinners with more people around, Terry always made sure that I wasn’t left out. The year I turned 25, cancer latched onto my ‘Mom’. Stage III when she did her checkup. I saw her more often and in some ways, I saw more of Terry too. I wish I could say more about the whole ordeal, but there really isn’t much to say. Like I said, I barely saw ‘Mom’ and the times I do, I’m more fixated on her husband. It’s not strange that throughout their marriage, ‘Mom’ and Terrence chose to be child-free. It was a hill they’d die on. That year blurred into hospital visits and unanswered texts, and before I knew it, the year had turned again. Just shy of my 26th birthday, she gave in, and her ordeal came to an end. Most of us had expected it. I had forgotten much of the funeral - only the fact that Terry embraced me in a hug. I couldn’t hold it in and let my grievances out to him by diving into his arms. He was the only person I could cry to. Even with Dad I kept my guard up. Terry provided a different kind of comfort when he held me, reassuring me that this was all part of life. I can still feel the weight of his palm on my shoulder. If only it lasted longer. That day, he told me something that ‘Mom’ had never said. “We’re family, don’t forget that.” I was frequently referred to as the kid or a mistake with zero regrets, as my mom used to joke. It’s hard to feel any sort of sentimentality with her before her health started to deteriorate. She was the same age as dad but clearly not as mature as he was in guaranteeing my upbringing. Family. I took his words to heart. Since the funeral, we text more than we ever had. It was mostly to update each other. He was selling the house in Revere to have a fresh start while I had gotten a promotion that paid for a new car. For Christmas last year, Terry invited me to his new place for dinner. I told him that it shouldn’t be a problem since Mom and Dad were on a cruise while my younger half sister was on exchange. He then insisted that I stay for a few days if I had nobody in town. How could I say no? Initially, I had planned to stay for a night or two, but work gave me two weeks off. I was with Terry for both Christmas and New Year’s. My boss had also been pestering me to take my vacation so for 4 weeks I’m OOO. Terry told me to stay for a week when I shared this. “You’ll love it here. There’s so much to do and see. I’ll show you around. Take an actual break for once.” He was right. I needed to get out of the city. Terry had moved to the Berkshires. The town he lived in wasn’t far from Albany. It was a quiet, quaint place with a few B&Bs, New England clapboard houses, and antique stores that might or might not be open. The cottage he called home sat at the end of a dead-end road, up a small hill where, in December, the bare trees made it possible to see the road’s start from the porch. It was lit when I turned in, the only house with lights. There were other cottages along the way, likely just vacation homes. I had reached at the right time since it got dark a few minutes after I parked in the driveway. Christmas Eve was tomorrow and I would be back in the city the day after New Year’s. Until then, Terry’s cottage was where I could blow off some steam. I walked up to the porch with a duffel bag and saw that the place was well lit through the windows. I took a moment to examine the interior from outside before knocking. There were portraits hanging on the walls and mini sculptures scattered at certain corners. There’s no denying that Terry has a good eye for art. I pulled the wind chime hanging above the front door before I knocked. Not long after, he opened the door. Still the same Terry I knew. At 6’0, he stood straight with both hands on his waist, chest naturally upright. His hair had turned grey over the years but not a single strand had dropped from his head. At 48, he was 20 years older than me. His arms opened before his mouth did and I dove straight into him. It was the second time since the funeral. He asked if I had been working out, commenting how different I looked. My arms were bigger with my hips higher from the squats I’ve been doing. Terry’s one to say. Underneath his itchy red reindeer sweater, he was lean from decades of doing calisthenics. He’d show his flexibility as a party trick when I was young. The cottage was a single storey with 3 bedrooms and a basement. My bedroom faced the driveway while Terry’s was on the other end. I settled in by unpacking my things in the room. The decor was neat and modest. I folded some clothes and hung my shirt before placing them in the wardrobe. I even took out some books to place them on the bookshelf by the window. It was already filled halfway. I browsed through the piles—Penguin classics, self-help books, encyclopedias and, out of nowhere, a pile of Honcho magazines. Curiosity made me pick one out. On the cover was a man with a leather vest. Thick moustache. What was initially casual page flipping led me to being engrossed with the whole issue itself. Some pages made me hard. I went for another issue. This time it was more explicit. At the study table, I noticed a box of Kleenex next to the lamp. It seemed better to have it by the nightstand instead. A few flips of the second issue got me harder than the first. I found that it felt more intimate to rub one off this way than to go on the internet or open my phone. There was something more raw about these photos, and when I finally came, the relief I got felt more deserving. The load I released was more than usual. I was panting more too. I wasn’t sure if I had moaned. I rarely did that. The phone then buzzed. Terry said that dinner was ready. I wiped the jizz off my stomach and changed. Before I left the room, I noticed that the door had been slightly ajar. Odd. I never left my doors open. At the table, Terry had already sat with a glass of red. I let him pour me a glass after his offer. The dining table could’ve fit 6 people but it was only Terry and I seated across from each other at different ends. Terry in typical Terry fashion said that it’s good practice for us to enunciate our words and to project our voice, like aristocrats. I smirked. We weren’t actually that far apart and we still managed to hear each other and talk. Halfway through the pasta and on my 4th glass, I asked Terry why he had those magazines. “Because I like them. Don’t you?” I nodded, asking him in what way he liked it. “In every way, kiddo. Don’t play dumb now.” “What?” “Your Mom used to say…the bolts and screws didn’t fit” “But why then?” “Why not? She was my best friend and we wanted to save on taxes.” I didn’t want to bring up my dead mother during this time of the year. That would be too much of a cliché. “Cool. Do you…or have you…seen anybody since?” “I have some very great friends who aren’t too far from here. Great people. You’ll like them. They’ll be here for dinner tomorrow. I hope you don’t mind that it’ll be a sausage fest. Or maybe you won’t.” I proceeded to ask Terry more about his friends and the things he’s been up to. It wasn’t a shock that we lean the same way. What surprised me more was that I never had someone to show the ropes in dealing with it. The mascot that went around the school once a year for pride didn’t really help. But how would Terry even know? I brought a girl out to prom for senior year and I work in IT. The last guy I slept with, I met at a bar. The last actual relationship I had ended after I graduated. Terry told me that he’s sorry after I told him all of this. I replied that there was no need, I was just ranting and thinking out loud. It had been months since I had a proper OOO time to myself so I made the most out of it by letting my frustrations, be it professional or personal, be heard with an audience of one. “Don’t you ever feel shy about sharing how you feel. Let me make up for those lost times I should’ve been there.. I just hope you don’t blame me or your Mom. Well, maybe her, rest in peace. We had zero suspicions but then again, we were never really there.” I laughed and assured him that I’m just glad to have some time off and that I wasn’t pointing any fingers. He was blowing things out of proportion in his silly theatrical ways. I had another serving of pasta before Terry took out the dessert, a square tiramisu from the freezer. A bottle of Limoncello was opened and I lost track of the amount of glasses we gulped. The next thing I remembered was Terry adding more twigs and chopped logs into the fireplace before calling me to the leather couch. Terry was already on it, lying full length with his arms stretched out like he owned every inch of the leather. There was only a tiny space left at the edge, just enough for me to squeeze in. I would have overthought it on any other night, where to put my hands, how close to sit, but the alcohol had made that part of my brain lazy. I sank down beside him, shoulders brushing. The TV above the fireplace was playing The Polar Express, muted except for the crackle of the fire. Tom Hanks’ face flickered in the glow while Terry’s arm, warm and heavy, stayed behind me in a clasp. “I’ve always liked him in Philadelphia. Have you seen it?” “No, is it good?” “Quite so. What a time it was back then, in the worst way. These days, doctors would argue that they’d rather deal with patients who are positive than diabetic. In just 3 decades.” I got closer to Terry as I wasn’t sure if the tipsiness clouded my listening skills or his speech. Positive? “It’s time to tell you something kiddo. You’ve been honest with me the minute you stepped through the front door. If it weren’t for your mom, I wouldn’t have survived til this day. We got married because I needed to be insured. I remembered the day she insisted on it. You hadn’t turned 2 yet.. She had lost custody of you a few weeks prior and she was finding ways to fix her karma after getting into ‘New Age’. A few of our friends were gone and the medications weren’t FDA approved or trusted by many. We took a huge risk. Your mother and I drove to Vegas that weekend and months later, I found the right doctor. Nothing drastic since. You could never tell when you visited us during those summers, could you?” There had been pills that Terry would take when I would have breakfast but so did Mom. Without reading the bottles or knowing what AZT or SSRI meant, you wouldn’t have noticed. The fact that Mom had mild depression while Terry had the 3 big letters flew under my nose. My reaction to Terry disclosing this history of him and ‘Mom’ made me view her differently, less self-centered than I thought.I realized I was sitting closer to Terry than I had planned. He hadn’t moved, his legs stretched out along the couch, his left arm curled loosely around my waist. His head rested on a cushion near my right thigh. I kept my feet planted on the floor, stiff, pretending not to notice the way his hand grazed and pressed lightly against my side. I said nothing. I didn’t want to. The zipper of my pants pushed up, forming a hill. Terry broke the silence, asking if we could watch something else. “Yeah we can. You pick something out. Host’ choice.” “Any preferences?” “Not at all. Maybe no horror, no heavy drama or anything complex to be honest. I can barely think” “How bout some porn? Something more than just magazines.” By now, I had realized the cushion holding Terry’s head was on my right thigh, and I heard the last question come out sharper, louder than before. I looked down to see his face smirking. It was less a tease than a taunt. I raised my eyebrows and said, “Sure.” He got up to find the remote, freeing my leg, which had started to feel numb. The TV then grabbed my attention with the screen showing the animated train moving through the blizzard. Without a warning, the channel changed to HDMI. Terrence had returned in a festive robe while holding a hard drive with one hand and a remote controller with the other. The hard drive was plugged and he sat up straight next to me. His arms extended again, resting on my shoulder this time. His robe was tied loose. It gave me a glimpse or two of his pecs and nipples covered in that coarse silver hair. My gaze wasn’t lost on Terrence. I felt a pinch of my left shoulder from his grip, directing me to keep my eyes up to the screen. “I can’t promise that.” “Maybe this will help you focus.” Terry reached for a keepsake box under the coffee table in front of us. He revealed a glass pipe, a pill case containing shiny white rocks and shards, and a torch that could be used for preparing creme brulee. I was into weed during college and kept a glass bong during my sophomore year but this was new. I’m told that similar to a bong, I need to inhale but Terry will light it for me. I didn’t bother to ask him what it was. I’ve trusted him for as long as I remember. His guidance in handling the pipe convinced me that he’ll always be there to look out for me. After he instructed me to exhale when he stopped the torch, I let out a cloud of light smoke that was similar to vapour. Suddenly I started to feel my nerves electrifying through my body, as if my senses were amplified. My heart beat rapidly and my skin began to perspire. Terry then held my chin to face into my wide eyes before asking how I felt. “Feel better? Eyes up, kiddo.” I complied with no hesitation. That first puff of many compelled me to listen and follow anything Terry said. Whatever he gave me had unlocked a primal state within me that I no longer have shame in suppressing. The screen now showed a menu interface with Terry navigating through the folders before clicking on a file. A video began to play. In a hotel room, there was a guy around my age in a jock and a bass pro cap rolling on a bed before getting on all fours. Terry nudges me to tell me that he’s behind the camera and that this guy’s name is Hayden, his other ‘son’ that he met a year ago. “Before you meet them, I want you to see how well my friends take good care of Hayden. I don't want you to be nervous around them when they’re here tomorrow. And guess what? Hayden will be there too.” I couldn’t wait for tomorrow’s dinner any longer. It was crystal clear that there had been zero regrets coming up here, especially when considering how the rest of my stay went.

[This story was flagged on my Patreon account and is currently in Patreon Jail, so now it's here where it can live.] I’m a pretty heteroflexible guy in the sense that, unlike my friends, I can admit when another dude is attractive, and when dared to kiss another guy at parties, I didn’t feel the urge to pound my chest and act like I was going to vomit from the thought of it. Afterwards, I would shrug my shoulders and tell whatever guy I kissed that he was good, but his girlfriend was better, just to make it less gay. More than one ex-girlfriend had asked me if I was bisexual, and the honest answer was always no. In college, I made friends with a pretty diverse group of people across all of my classes. One person I made close friends with was a girl named Anya. A beautiful redhead with fair skin and fierce green eyes. She wasn’t in any of my classes, but we worked together at the coffee shop across the street from the law building. Anya is a sophomore, and her boyfriend, Shane, is a junior. He comes around every time she is on shift. He seems cool. He’s one of those rich kids, skinny, tall, perfectly trimmed and styled hair at all times, at least two pieces of jewelry every time he goes anywhere, and he’ll dress like he’s homeless even though his clothes cost him hundreds of dollars to look poor. I like him though, he’s not douchey like his friends when they come in with him. Through the fall and most of the spring semester, I got to know Anya pretty well. There were a few parties she invited me to where we would get drunk and shoot the shit. At one particular party, she told me she had a dream about a threesome with me and Shane and how hot it was. The details she gave me had me pretty turned on as well. Hell, I’ve rubbed out a few nuts thinking about her from time to time. However, none of my fantasies involved her boyfriend; to each their own. She shook her head, “It was just…so unlike me, but I guess because we work together and get along so well…well, anyway, I thought it was funny and you’d get a kick out of it.” I laughed, “I’ve never actually had a threesome, and I never pictured a threesome happening with your boyfriend.” I shrugged. I should’ve left it there, but I tend to ramble in awkward situations like this and added, “And I can’t imagine Shane would be down for a devil's three-way either.” Anya shook her head and grinned, “You’d be surprised.” “Wait, what?” I love a juicy piece of gossip. She knows she can’t just dangle something like that out there and not finish her thought. She looked around, “Shane actually put the idea in my head…about a threesome,” she sipped her drink. I was flabbergasted. “Wait, Shane told you he wanted to have a threesome with me and you?” She chuckled, “No…well…I’m sure he would, but he told me he’s done three-ways with girls and guys before and that he enjoyed it. I’m sure he would be down to share me with you if I set it up.” This information blew my mind. Does this mean she wants to have a threesome with me? How do I play this right? I would definitely fuck Anya, but would I be ok to share her with Shane at the same time? What if his dick is bigger than mine and she gets to compare our styles at the same time and decides I’m terrible in bed and tells every girl on campus and I never get to have sex again because of it? “It’s silly, forget I said anything,” she tried to wave it off. I realized my window to make this happen was closing quickly, and I needed to jump through it like Indiana Jones before it closed if I ever wanted to hook up with Anya. “I’d be down,” I blurted out. She nearly spit out her drink. “Really?” “Yeah, I mean, why not?” I tried to play it cool. “I'm not into guys like that, but I jerked it with some buddies back in high school…how different can it be?” She bobbed her head for a minute; you could see the wheels turning as she mulled it over. “I don’t know, it would be kind of hot to have two hot guys at the same time, but I wouldn’t want to ruin our friendship and make things weird at work.” “That’s fair, but at the same time…” I tried to steer her back towards pro-threesome, and as if on cue, Shane walked up and put his arm around her shoulders. He stood about a foot taller than Anya, a few inches taller than me. “What’s going on over here?” He asked, his eyes glassy from smoking with his boys upstairs. “We were just talking about having a threesome,” Anya offered boldly. I felt my blood rush to my cheeks. “Oh yeah? Zach, you never struck me as the threesome type,” he squinted at me. Probably trying to see if I was just trying to get into Anya’s pants. I shrugged it off, “I’ve never done it, but I’m an open guy.” Shane leaned in and whispered something into Anya’s ear that made her chuckle and made me a little uncomfortable. “Shane, we need you,” a guy yelled from the kitchen where they were playing flip-cup. Shane smiled, “I’m coming!” He winked at me and gave me a pat on the shoulder before darting off. Anya rolled her eyes and shook her head as if to say, “Never mind,” and we dropped the subject altogether. I eventually went back to my dorm alone and jerked off thinking of a threesome with Anya and Shane and what I might be willing to do in that situation and where I would draw the line…until I blew my load and then I wrote it all off as I wiped up my cum with a t-shirt. It didn’t get brought up again, and I just chalked it up to a drunken conversation. That is, until everyone returned from spring break, and I received a text from a number I didn’t recognize. “Yo, it’s Shane, is this Zack?” the text read. Me: Yeah, it’s Zach. Shane, as in Anya’s Shane? Shane: No, as in Anay’s ex-boyfriend Shane. She ditched me during spring break…it’s a long story, but it didn’t end well. That would explain why she wasn’t at work on my first shift back. Me: Oh, sorry to hear that. Shane: Nah, it’s whatever. So listen, straight to the point. I got a girl coming over tonight, she’s like an 11 outta 10, makes Anya look like Raggedy Ann, but this bitch has been playing me for two years. A real cock tease. She said she’ll let me hit it if I set it up as a threesome with another dude, so I thought maybe you’d be down. Or were you just trying to get with Anya? Geeze, that was a lot of information to take in. I wanted to tell him I was just trying to get with Anya, but at the same time, I haven’t been laid in weeks, and spring break back at my parents' place was like being in a convent. So my sexual frustration was at a 10. Me: What would that look like? Me: Would we trade off, or would we have to touch each other? There was a long pause with the three dots popping up and disappearing a few times before he hit send. Shane: I’m not sure. This girl is a bit of a freak, so I would expect you’d need to be comfortable with some fooling around between us if you want to partake. Is that something you’re down for? I swallowed hard, staring at my screen and really focusing on the words. Me: Define “fooling around”? I hit send with my heart pounding in my chest. Shane: Lol, I don’t know, man. I guess the real question is, what are you uncomfortable with? What are your limits? I don’t have any limits, except I’m not letting another dude in my ass…tried it, it’s not for me. If you’re one of those dudes who would freak out if she put my dick in your mouth…maybe this is too advanced for you. I was a little stung by the words “too advanced,” like I’m some sort of child. A part of me wanted to go through with it just to prove the rich asshole wrong. Another part of me felt like I was in way over my head. Could I suck a dick? I’ve had other guys French kiss me, and there was groping, but it was for an audience, which made it hot in its own way. There were also those few times I jerked off with friends back in high school, but that’s normal, right? Me: I see. Me: I guess my limits depend on how hot she is? Shane: lol, right on [attached three pics] Me: Oh shit, ok, I get it now! Shane: Right!? Me: I’ve never seen her at any of your parties, she’s fuckin hot though. Shane: Yeah, you wouldn’t. She graduated last year and lives off campus. Anya knew I had a thing for her and made it clear she was never allowed at our house parties. Me: Gotcha Shane: You in or out? I need to text her back. Me: Fuck…I’m in. Shane: Dope! She’ll be here around 10. Feel free to stop by around 9 if you'd like to smoke with me beforehand. It helps me with nerves for things like this. Shane: Oh, and it goes without saying, but anything that happens tonight dies with us, so do with that information what you will. Me: You don’t have to worry about that! I tried to get some reading done, but ended up rereading the same page over and over again until I gave up. I shit, shower, shaved, and brushed my teeth. I even did a little bit of manscaping with scissors to trim back my bush and make it look more manageable. Not that I’m particularly hairy, but a fresh haircut makes my six inches look a little bit bigger. Shit what if Shane is hung like a horse? I put on a pair of black CK Trunks with the white waistband, they make my package look bigger and my ass a little more plump. Nothing I can do about my skinny torso, though, it is what it is. I showed up at Shane’s at 9:15 feeling nervous as hell. “Bro, you made it. I was worried you’d chicken out,” he gave me a bro-hug. “Nah, I’m always up to try new things,” I tried to play it cool. He walked us back to his bedroom. He has three roommates, one is at his girlfriend's place, the other two are out doing their night shifts and will be back late, Shane said with a grin. Shane had a few prerolls ready to go. We started smoking right away, hotboxing his bedroom as we chatted about his epic spring break trip to Cancun. When we were finished with our first smoke, he went to get us some drinks from the kitchen. He slid his laptop over to me. “Put something on, it’s connected to the TV.” He already had Family Guy open, looks like he’s midway through a rewatch, so I just clicked play and let it roll. He came back a minute later with two open bottles of Gatorade, and the color of the contents was definitely off. “What’s this?” I asked. “A special mix for a special occasion,” he said and grinned. “Try it, you’ll like it,” he shrugged and took a sip of his bottle. I took a sip of mine; it had a weird flavor, but it mostly tasted like blue Gatorade. “It’s good, right?” He asked. I shrugged, “It’s alright. I don’t think you invented Glacier Freeze, though, so you only get partial credit for the funky extra flavor.” He laughed, then checked his texts, sending a few before looking over at me lounging on his bed. “Big Family Guy fan?” He asked, then handed me another preroll. “Some episodes are funny, some aren’t.” He lit his joint and chuckled, “Then why are we watching it?” I exhaled, “because it was already open on your laptop…and you said to put something on.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at the question; the weed was suddenly hitting me hard, and I liked it. He shook his head, “I thought you were going to put on some porn.” I felt like an idiot, of course, that’s what he meant. “Oh, well, that was not clear,” I chuckled. “Don’t let me stop you,” I slid the laptop closer to him with my foot. He got on the bed, sliding up until his back was against the wall. He pulled up a video, “Guess we should put on a threesome,” he grinned, and pushed play. The video featured two men and a woman in a bar, playing pool and making bets. One bet led to the next, which was mostly them taking clothes off. I felt myself getting turned on pretty quickly. I glanced at Shane and could see he was tenting in his shorts, making no effort to hide it as he gently rubbed his knob from the outside. It looked huge, and my curiosity was piqued. I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket and pulled it out; I clocked the time, it was already 10 o’clock, but the notification was the low battery alert. “Shit, do you have a charger?” He looked at my phone, “Yeah, I’ve got you.” He grabbed it and went over to his desk, his shorts tenting from his bulge. He plugged his charger into my phone, and it buzzed again as he set it down. When he turned to come back over to the bed, I tried to swing my eyes from his crotch to the TV, but the TV had all three people naked and kissing, three tongues twirling. It made me wonder if Shane was a good kisser. I couldn’t help but look over at him as he climbed back onto the bed. This time, the distance between us was less than two feet. He took a sip of his drink, and I followed suit. Feeling really buzzed, really loose, and really horny I asked, “Is she on her way?” He slid his hand under his shorts and groped himself, “Man, I hope so, I’m so fuckin horny…I could go blind.” I couldn’t help but laugh, but I was in the same boat. The room was getting warmer, or maybe I was getting warmer. Shane must have felt it too, because he reached behind his head and grabbed the collar of his shirt, pulling it off and tossing it on the floor. I did the same, but I don’t think I was as sexy about it. Wait, did I just call Shane sexy? I don’t think I’ve seen Shane shirtless before. While he is on the skinny side like me, he has more muscle definition. I can’t help but notice a bit of a four pack flexing everytime he squeezes his dick in his shorts. His pecs are small, but there is definitely definition where my chest is flat with two dime-sized nipples. Shane checked his phone again, then his eyes went back to the porn. The group on screen was really into it at this point. One of the guys was fucking the girl while the other guy had his head down between the guys ass cheeks eating him out. “You ever been rimmed?” Shane asked. Not looking at him, I admitted, “No. Have you?” He chuckled as he spoke, “Oh yeah, it’s fucking awesome.” He checked his phone again, sighing when he had no message. “Fucking Veronica,” he shook his head. “Is she on her way?” I asked, feeling impatient, strangling my dick in my shorts. He made a frustrated face, “Not sure, she told me she would let me know when she was on her way. She’s only ten minutes from here, but she had to work until 9.” I nodded, trying to do the math in my fuzzy brain. Shane sighed, hooking his thumbs in the waistband of his shorts and underwear, then looking at me, “You mind if I take these off, my dick is straining so hard it hurts.” “No, go ahead,” I told him, hooking my thumbs in mine to get ready to pull them off, but I wanted to see what he was working with first. He quickly slipped his off and let them hang on his ankles. His 7” dick popped out, thicker than mine with a head shaped like a helmet unlike my mushroom shaped head. I know mine is a little smaller, but not much, so I felt confident enough to join him. We’re going to have to see each other naked when she gets here anyway, might as well get comfortable with it now, right? Shane made no secret of checking out my body, letting his eyes linger on my dick as I slowly stroked myself. I tried to pretend like I didn’t notice, but it did turn me on to know he was checking me out. So much so that I felt myself getting a little closer to orgasm than I wanted to be before the real party kicked off. I let go of my dick and grabbed my Gatorade, taking a few gulps. Shane did the same. I got in a good look at his body when he leaned away from me to get his supplies off the dresser next to the foot of the bed. “Do you use lube?” He asked, squirting some on his dick and slicking himself up. “Usually I go dry, but…why not?” I took the tube from him and squirt some on my dick. It was probably a little too much, the excess dripping down my balls onto his mattress, but he didn’t seem to care, and he was definitely watching. We sat there slowly stroking ourselves, watching the three people on screen going at it. I don’t know when they changed positions, but now the guy who was getting his ass eaten was on his back, taking the other guy's cock while the woman rode his tongue. Shane checked his phone to see if he had any new messages. He looked over at me grinning, “I’m so horny,” he started stroking himself. “Dude, me too,” I huffed, loosening my grip so I don’t cum too quickly. “Would you be down for that?” Shane asked, nodding to the screen as he reached over for his weed. I looked back at the screen, it was a close up of the one guys dick sinking into the other guys asshole and I laughed, thinking he was joking. He blew out smoke and passed the joint to me. I could tell from the look on his face that he was serious. I took a hit, “Which?” I blew out the smoke and passed it back to him. “Either,” he shrugged and took a long hit. I chuckled, “I don’t know, I’ve never done anal.” “In any way,” I felt the need to add. He passed me back the joint, “Have you ever played with your hole?” I shrugged, feeling no hangups at this point, “I’ve…dabbled, I guess.” I passed it back to him. “Really? Like a finger or a dildo?” “A finger,” I scrunched up my face. “I do not own a dildo.” He chuckled, “Hey, this is a safe space, you can get dildos that are not shaped like a cock that are designed just for anal stimulation,” he smiled at me, passing the joint back to me. I took a deep hit. “Did you…” His phone buzzed before he could finish his thought. I hoped it was Veronica saying she was outside. I watched as Shane texted back quickly. Then his phone buzzed again, and he texted back again. I took another hit of the weed, slowly stroking my dick with my free hand, watching his dick bob as he used both hands to text. I grabbed my drink and shifted in the bed so I could use the pillows along the headboard. My feet were stretched out on the bed down by Shane, and I could feel the warmth on the mattress from where his body had just been lying a moment ago. Shane sighed, setting his phone on the dresser, then looked over at me as he took his dick back in hand and started stroking it again. “Was that Veronica?” I asked. “She’s running late,” he shrugged. His eyes went from mine down my body, between my legs. “How often do you finger your hole?” I felt my heart rate speed up as I put the lid back on the Gatorade. “Ummm…I don’t know, once in a while, when I’m really horny...and taking my time, I guess.” I bent my left knee up so my foot was by my ass and knee in the air, my right foot tucked in to meet my left like a dead butterfly. I noticed how often he was glancing at my hole, and it was turning me on in a weird way, especially since he was talking about it. He scoots back on the bed, filling the space where my feet were and leaning against the wall. His hips were close to my feet, and I could feel his body heat radiating to my toes. I let my left knee drift to lean against the wall so I could see his face again, his eyes were...locked on my balls? Maybe lower. “How do you do it when you do it?” He asked, his eyes making their way back to mine. I felt a rush of heat hitting my chest, and I passed the last of the joint back to him. His arm brushed hard against my raised knee as he reached for it. “Umm…I don’t know, I just use a little vaseline and…you know,” I turned my hand palm up and started wiggling my middle finger up the same way I would finger a womans clit. “You use your middle finger?” I chuckled, “Yeah? What finger do you use?” He smirked, “I use both my fingers,” he held up his index finger and middle finger. “I’ve done that too,” I blurted out unprovoked. He smiled, “Really? How many fingers have you had in your ass?” “At one time?” He chuckled, “Yeah?” I felt embarrassed but answered anyway, “Ok, one time, I was chatting with someone online, like really filthy chat, and she convinced me to try three fingers.” I couldn’t help but grin with pride and embarrassment. He didn’t mock me like I expected; he actually nodded along like he was impressed. “Three fingers, but you wouldn’t do that?” He pointed at the screen again. My eyes followed his finger and on screen the cut to the close up of the guy on his back getting fucked by the other dude. I shrugged, “I don’t know, it’s way different than fingers.” He chuckled, “not really, I mean, think about it,” he held up his hand, putting the tips of his index, middle, and ring fingers together, then brought it down to his hard dick and lined them up. “It’s basically the same,” he shrugged. “Not even close,” I held up my fingers in the same formation. He quickly sat up and shifted, getting between my legs, pulling my hand down to his dick and I accidentally touched it as he compared my fingers to his girth. “It really is about the same.” I chuckled, “No way dude, look at it,” I put the three tips of my fingers to the head of his cock and it gave me a rush as the velvety tip brushed my pads. “Well, sure, the head is bigger, but how far did you get those fingers in?” I looked at my fingers for a second, “I don’t know, I couldn’t see, but it felt like they were at least to here,” I used my thumb to indicate the section just below my knuckle on my forefinger. He grabbed my hand again and lined it up with his dick which was pumping out heat. “See, at that part I think your fingers are even thicker than my dick.” He smiled with pride about being right. “Maybe it wasn’t that far,” I tried to walk it back. He made a knowing face. “Did you like it?” “I don’t know, I was kinda caught up in the moment,” I admitted. He gave me that look again. “Did you cum?” “Of course.” “With the fingers in your ass?” I thought about it for a second. “I think so, yeah.” “Well, there you go, see, you could do that, and enjoy it.” He looked back at the screen, accidentally resting his hand on my right thigh. We both watched in silence, stroking ourselves slowly for a moment while the camera cut back and forth between the close up of the guy getting fucked and then to him eating the girl out while also stroking his massive dick. It didn’t go unnoticed by me that as he slowly stroked his dick, his fist accidentally bumped into my balls a few times. I’ve jerked off with buddies back in high school before, so I’m not uncomfortable with touching another guy, but I don’t really know Shane this well, and it feels different when he touches me. Good different, I guess, but all this talk about our potential threesome involving anal sex between us has my buzzed brain spinning. Shane let out a soft moan and squeezed my thigh, jerking my attention back to how close we both are, and Veronica hasn’t even shown up yet. Shane was fixated on the TV, and it gave me a chance to really take him in. As he jerked himself off I could see the muscles hidden under his skinny build, and the way he strokes his dick had me in a bit of a trance. My mind kept drifting between wanting to touch it and thinking about Anya touching it. I wonder if she let him rawdog her? Then if I touched his dick, it would be kinda like I touched her pussy….right? “Fuck man, I need to calm down or I’m going to shoot before she gets here,” Shane said, releasing his dick and contorting himself around to reach for a little brown bottle on his dresser. He shook it, uncapped it, then held one side of his nose closed as he inhaled slowly on the other side. Then he repeated it on the other nostril. The way he relaxed immediately and looked high as fuck made me curious. “What’s that?” “Poppers,” he held the bottle out for me to take. “It helps you relax, and when you’re on the edge, it helps you to keep control of your nut,” he chuckled. I took the bottle from him and followed his example. The fumes were intense and holy shit did I get a rush. My heart started racing, and I could suddenly feel every nerve ending in my body as my eyes rolled into the back of my head. “Oh shit,” I whispered. “Right?” He chuckled, putting both his hands on my thighs and rubbing up and down a few inches below my crotch. “Damn, that’s intense,” I felt my head spinning as I relaxed into the mattress. “It’s like a horny drug,” he chuckled. I do feel even more horny. I don’t think I was any less close from blowing my load, but man do I feel horny. Shane grabbed the bottle of lube on the mattress and dripped a good a mount on his dick, stroking himself to coat his meat. “Want more lube?” He held the bottle out. I took it and dripped some more on my dick, again a little more than I wanted to and it dribbled down my balls. I instinctively brought my free hand down and tried to catch the drip. Shane huffed, “Trying to finger yourself?” I chuckled, “No, I was trying to keep the lube off your mattress.” “Oh, here I thought you were going to put on a show.” The idea now planted in my head I did kinda want that anal stimulation. Would it be weird if I fingered myself in front of Shane? Would he even care? I felt his fist bump my balls again as he stroked himself. I’m not sure if he even realized he did it; he was so transfixed on the TV. I liked it, though. I kinda want him to do it some more. I slowly stretched my legs out over his bent knees, his hairy thighs brushing the back of my thighs as I did. He looked over at me as my legs landed. “Sorry, I was getting a cramp,” I lied, but it brought me close enough to the flight path of him stroking himself that his knuckles started bumping my balls with every other pass. “It’s cool, get comfortable,” he said, and then leaned back a little which spread his knees a little more under my thighs, holding himself up with his left hand as his right stroked his dick. Now every stroke of his dick was bumping my balls and it was sending my brain into a horny spiral. I started stroking my dick faster. “Oh shit, that probably feels so good,” Shane grinned at the TV, stroking his dick a little faster. I turned my head to look at the TV and saw the guy getting fucked shooting his load on his chest as the other guy pulled out and shot his load on that guys balls and the camera zoomed in on the juices dripping down to the guys asshole. “Damn,” I added, trying not to cum. “I would’nt pull out though,” Shane chuckled and I realized he was thinking it must have felt good to be fucking that guy as he shot his load instead of being the guy getting fucked. “Yeah, me neither,” I felt the need to add. Then I grabbed the little brown bottle and took another hit. “Fuck, that got me close too,” he said, reaching for the bottle after I inhaled a second time. I watched Shane close his eyes and take a hit, feeling the rush wash over my body, I don’t know why I did it, but as he was taking a hit on the other side I reached out and gave his dick a couple strokes which caused him to moan and he grinned at me through half lidded eyes and I stopped stroking him. Another scene started playing on the TV, featuring two different men and a different woman. This time, they were checking into a hotel, and one of them said, “I’m so glad we’re finally off the road.” She parked her roller bag and added, “I never want to get in the car again,” then stretched her back by bending over and touching her toes. “Do you need a massage?” The second guy asked, and then the music kicked in. “Do you need a massage?” Shane asked and squeezed my thighs, the head of his dick brushing against my balls and then sliding down to my lube drenched grundle before he pulled back. I chuckled, “I need Veronica to get here. I’m so horny.” “Yeah, fuck, me too,” he contorted himself to grab his phone without leaving his spot on the bed. He sent a quick text and set the phone down. Immediately his hand went back to stroking his cock. “You know what would be hot?” “What?” “Ah…no, never mind,” he shook his head and turned back to the TV. “Well, now I need to know,” I pressured. “It’s stupid, I don’t know why I said anything,” he kept looking at the TV. “Dude, come on, what would be hot?” He turned to look at me and grabbed the bottle of poppers, taking a hit as if that would change the subject. Then he handed me the bottle. I grabbed it, adding, “Bro, just tell me,” and inhaled deep. He closed his eyes, still holding his last hit in. Then I took a hit on the other side as he exhaled. “Fuuuck,” he said and squeezed my upper thighs really hard, and it made me moan and exhale my hit. I felt the rush washing over me. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation and mumbled, “Just tell me.” “Ugh, ok, but don’t judge me,” he prefaced. I shook my head, implying I won’t judge. “It would be kinda hot to see how you finger yourself as you jerk off…you know, while we wait on Veronica.” With the rush at its peak, I mumbled, “Mmm…yeah, it would.” “For real? You’ll do it?” He got all excited. Before I could think about it, I shrugged, “If you want…I mean, it feels good,” I chuckled. He grabbed the lube and handed it to me instantly, popping the lid as he did, which got a chuckle from both of us. My rush started to come down as I poured some lube into my left hand and circled my pucker with my fingers. The cool lube grounded me a little, and I started to think this might be a bridge too far. “Are you sure you want to watch?” He grinned, “Fuck yeah, it’ll be so hot to watch you pleasure yourself like that.” He stroked his dick a few strokes. “Wait,” he nearly shouted. Grabbing a pillow, he pushed my legs back and stuck the pillow under my lower back and upper ass cheeks. “This way I can really see it,” he grinned and grabbed the lube. “Want some more?” He uncapped it. I held out my hand and he squirt a dollop on my fingers, then squirt more on his dick and started stroking himself. I turned to watch the TV. I couldn’t watch him while doing this. I learned the hard way that I had to concentrate on relaxing my sphincter for this to feel good, and with him watching me, there was added pressure. Thankfully, my head was spinning from the poppers, weed, and whatever was mixed in with the Gatorade, so as soon as I took my lubed fingers and circled my hole, it instantly felt good and like I could just go for it. Out of caution, though, just using my middle finger, I pushed the tip into my slick pucker, and it went in pretty easily. The feeling of being gently stretched always felt good, but with his lube, it was even better. “Oh shit, that’s hot man,” Shane grabbed my legs and gently spread them a little wider to get a better view, then quickly returned to slowly stroking his dick which I could see was starting to form precum at the tip so I know he wasn’t just saying that, he was really enjoying what he was seeing. I decided to push it into the next knuckle, which was a little uncomfortable for a second, but as I wiggled it inside, it quickly started to feel good. “Keep jerking yourself too,” Shane encouraged, scooting closer to me in excitement. Now as he stroked his dick his fist was bumping into the back of my hand and I felt the precum from his tip a he accidentally rubbed the head on my hand too. My first thought was that’s gross, but as his fist gently bumped the back of my hand on the next stroke, it vibrated through my hand and into my hole, and that was a new feeling I instantly enjoyed. I didn’t tell him he was bumping my hand, since he didn’t seem to care, and after a few more strokes, I was so turned on I was ready to insert another finger. Still, I wasn’t sure if that was taking this too far or if he wanted to see me do it, so I just kept wiggling my middle finger as deep as I could get it while my right hand stroked my dick in time with his stroking. “This feels good,” I whispered in a breathy voice. His eyes latched onto mine. “Yeah?” “Oh yeah,” I confessed. He put his hands on my thighs, gently squeezing as his cock bobbed up and down and his precum smeared on the back of my hand. “Add another finger,” he suggested. I raised an eyebrow, “Yeah?” “Fuck yeah,” he insisted. “Want more lube?” He grabbed the bottle and uncapped it. “Umm, sure,” I pulled my finger out and let him dribble an excessive amount into the trench between my middle and index finger. Then he put a little more on his dick, giving himself a few strokes as I returned my fingers to my hole. This time, as I slowly inserted both fingers, he watched in awe as I slowly slid them in as deep as they would go. The stretching was intense, but I felt the need to impress him by doing it without stopping. Like, somehow I’m not a man if I can’t insert two fingers without wincing. “Damn Zach, that’s so hot, look how tight your ass fits around your fingers.” Shane's eyes were like saucers as he watched me finger myself with two fingers now. In his excitement he shifted his weight again an was humping his dick across the back of my hand for a few pumps of his hips before he settled back down and started stroking his dick directly against the back of my hand. The vibration with two fingers in my hole was an insane amount of pleasure. So much so, I found myself trying to pull my fingers deeper into my hole than I had ever done by myself. “Does it feel good?” I let out a very breathy, “Yeah.” “Shit, it’s so hot. Is that weird to say? Fuck, I don’t care man, it’s really hot, you look so hot doing it.” He put his left hand on my thigh, leaned over me really quickly, his dick dragging up my arm, precum streaking in my arm hair until his balls landed on my wrist as he grabbed the little brown bottle next to my shoulder. “Dude, you’re so fucking sexy like this,” he almost mumbled to himself as he opened the bottle and put it under my nose, plugging one side and then the other as I inhaled deep without taking my fingers out of my hole or off my cock. The rush crashing over me like a tidal wave. I felt my hole relax around my fingers, and I was able to push them even deeper in. “Mmmm,” I moaned as my eyelids closed and all of my other senses heightened. I felt my horniness increase from the pleasure of my fingers in my hole. My strokes on my cock were intensified, the heat coming from Shane being under my legs and his dick putting off an amazing amount of heat as it rest against the back of my hand was intense while I heard him take a hit of the poppers. “Fuck dude,” he breathed out before taking another hit and holding it. As he breathed it out he grabbed his dick and started stroking himself. I continued stroking myself and fingering myself as the poppers peaked and then subsided, bringing myself back to the edge and then holding off, letting Shane vibrate my fingers inside me with his jerking off between my legs. It was all so surreal, I almost forgot about Veronica until I heard Shane’s phone buzz. He didn’t seem to hear it because he just kept stroking himself while watching my fingers wiggling inside my tight pucker. “Is that Veronica?” I asked. “Huh? Oh, shit,” he grumbled and grabbed his phone. “She just got out of work, she needs to go to her place and shower before she comes over,” he read me the bullet points. He sent a quick text and then put the phone back down. “We can wait, this is already hotter than I thought it would be,” he said, grabbing my thigh with his left hand and his dick with his right, shifting his weight again and I swear he was so close his ball brushed against the back of my hand before he settled. “Should we…wait for her? I don’t want to accidentally cum,” I chuckled. “Fuck that, she’ll get here when she gets here, I’m having too much fun,” he grinned. “Unless you want to stop,” he added. I shook my head no. I was too close to blowing my load to think clearly. The sex fog in my brain had me feeling good all around. “Good,” he said. “Want some more?” He held up the bottle of poppers. I nodded yes. “Yeeeeah boooy,” he leaned over me again. Again his balls dangled over the hand in my ass, his dick sliding along my dick was so weird but oddly a turn on at the same time. He helped me take another hit before he settled back down to take a hit of his own. Capping the bottle he got up on his knees a little, grabbing my thighs he rocked his hips so his dick slid up along my cock and his balls gently banged into the back of my hand and he let out a heavy breath. He did this through the entire peak of my popper high and his until we both settled down and started stroking our dicks again. “Fuck dude, do you want to try for a third finger?” I grinned and nodded yes. I was feeling so good that a third finger could only enhance this situation. Shane grabbed the lube and put the tip just under my balls and squeezed. I felt the liquid hit my grundle and drip down, and I caught it with the fingers still in my hole. “Wait, wait, wait,” Shane said, capping the lube and grabbing the poppers. He stuck them back under my nose, and I took a hit. “Deeper this time and hold it,” he said, holding it under the other nostril. I did as I was told and took a really deep breath until I thought my lungs would pop. “That’s it,” he said, taking a quick hit for himself and settling back down. Then he hooked his hands under my knees and pushed them back toward my chest so he could watch. “Ok, now,” he said, finally exhaling. With the rush washing over me, I didn’t focus on him holding my knees up and just focused on the pleasure of all of this. Slowly sliding my middle and index finger out, I quickly adjusted my fingers and pushed back in slowly, adding my ring finger this time. “Oh shit,” I groaned as I quickly hit the first knuckle and it was already more stretching than just two fingers flexing inside. “That’s it, keep going,” he encouraged. “This is so hot.” I took a deep breath, keeping my eyes closed. I tried to focus on relaxing, and it actually worked. My fingers slid into the second knuckle, and now I knew I was more stretched out than I had ever been, so I had to stop pushing in. “Oh shit Zach, that’s so hot!” Shane's excitement was intoxicating. “Keep going, see if you can get them even deeper.” I slowly pushed even deeper, letting out a groan and clenching my hole around my fingers as I did. It didn’t hurt as much as it was uncomfortable and hard to do from this angle…but yeah, the new diameter was a bit intense. “Ungh, I can’t go any deeper,” I admitted. “Shit, dude, that’s still so hot. Does it feel good?” He let my legs go back down and started stroking himself with his right hand and rubbing higher up on my thigh with his left hand. I groaned, “It’s ok, I’m getting used to it.” He chuckled, “Dude, I’m so turned on by it. I know that sounds weird, but I don’t care, man. Something about it just looks so hot,” he grinned at me. “Can you pump in and out like before?” I tried to pump in and out, but the best I could do was wiggle my wrist, and my fingers gyrated in me a little. “Mmmph…I can’t.” He rubbed both of my thighs up and down, letting his dick rub the back of my hand as he slowly slid his hands up so his thumbs could massage my crotch. “Do you want me to try?” I opened my eyes to see his still locked on my hand or maybe his dick, it’s hard to tell. “What do you mean?” He looked up at me and smiled, “Can I try fingering you?” I swallowed hard, “I don’t know, that’s kinda…you know.” He chuckled, “Dude, it’s no big deal, I’ve let a guy do it to me before, it always feels better when someone else fingers you.” “Really?” “Yeah,” he scrunched up his face as if I asked the dumbest question in the world. “I guess, if you want to, it could be cool,” I said, slowly pulling my fingers from my hole. He didn’t hesitate and reached for the lube, coated the fingers on his left hand, then lifted my balls with his right hand so he could see what he was doing and slowly slid his fingers down my grundle into my crack and then found my pucker. “Oh…ahhhmmm,” I breathed out as he circled the ring and landed in the center. My pucker instinctively tightened before he could push one finger in, but he pushed just hard enough that his finger pushed in and kept going until he had it all the way on. “Ahhh…shit,” his finger was a bit more rigid and overall bigger than mine and it stung a lot more than when I used mine. “Oh shit, that feels so good, holy shit dude,” he comented as he did more of an in and out motion as opposed to the wiggling I did with my finger. “I can feel you gripping my finger dude, that’s so fucking hot,” he chuckled. “Ungh, shit, it’s so weird,” I groaned. “I’m going to put a second finger in,” he said, as he was already sliding the first finger out to add the second, and without pausing, pushed in two fingers. “Oh fuck, Shane…ahhh, that’s, ahhh,” I hissed but then he twisted his hand so it was palm up and did this Spiderman thing where he pressed his fingers hard into my anal wall and I had a rush of intense pleasure. “Oh, shit, that…that feels better,” I was squirming under his assault on what turns out to be my prostate. “That’s the spot?” He pressed even harder with each click of his fingers. “Ungh…yeah, oh man,” I grabbed my dick and started jerking off. The pleasure was so intense I couldn’t waste it. “You like it?” He asked in a breathy voice, stroking his dick with his other hand. I could only nod yes as I breathed heavily and stretched my legs over his thighs, my toes starting to curl from the pleasure. “Damn dude, you’re ass is so warm and tight, it’s like trying to eat my fingers. Do you want me to try a third?” He pulled his two fingers to just the tips as he asked the question, not waiting for the answer, he aligned his fingers and started pushing in. “Ahhhgh, that’s too much,” I groaned. “Let me add more lube,” he said, reaching for the lube without removing his fingers from my hole. “Shit, I don’t think lube will help,” I hissed. “Let’s see, I need more for my dick anyway,” he popped the cap, pulling his fingers out except the tip and added more lube, then slowly pushed them back in. Holding his fingers at two knuckles deep, not moving a muscle, it gave me a chance to breathe. He drizzled more lube on his dick and before he capped the lube he asked, “Do you need more on your dick?” I shook my head no and he capped it, smearing the lube all over his dick. “Damn dude, I’ve never had anything this tight on my fingers. Does it feel good?” I sighed, “It’s alright. Just hold it there.” He did as he slowly stroked his dick. After a minute, he slowly started pulsing his fingers, almost like he was trying to spread my hole instead of fingering it, but it was so gentle it actually felt really good, and I started jerking off to the new pleasure. “Jesus, I can feel your ass clamp down and then relax on my fingers, like it’s your heartbeat. Does it feel good?” I nodded, “It’s better.” I was slowly jerking myself because every few strokes I felt him hit my prostate and it would almost make me cum, and I definitely didn’t want to cum before Veronica got here. Oh shit, Veronica… “Did Veronica text?” “No.” He kept pulsing his fingers. “Are you…mmm….are you sure?” He dropped his dick and reached for his phone. “Nah, not yet.” Then I heard a notification chime. “I put the volume up so we’ll know for sure when she texts.” He put the phone back down and started stroking his dick again. “Shit, I think we should stop until she gets here,” I dropped my dick. “No way, dude, this is too much fun.” I felt his fingers go deeper in my hole, just a little bit but enough to feel it deep in my guts, “Ungh…fuck…I don’t want to cum before she gets here…ungh, and I’m getting close,” I warned. He handed me the little brown bottle, “Here, these will help.” I didn’t hesitate and took a hit. “Take another hit, a really big one this time, and hold it as long as you can.” I did as he instructed, and the rush was so intense I almost blacked out before exhaling. “Oh fuuuck,” I mumbled. “Better?” “Mmmm, yeah,” I groaned and spread my legs a little wider. “Yeah, that’s it, fucking feels good doesn’t it?” He managed to push his fingers a little deeper. “Ahhh….mmmm, yeah, fuck, so good,” I tossed my head from side to side on the mattress. I can’t believe how good this feels. Then he took it up a notch and was suddenly stroking my dick while fingering my ass. “Ohhh God….yeah, that, that…” was all I could mumble. He chuckled, “Damn Zach, you really like getting your ass played with, huh?” I rubbed my face and mumbled, “I didn’t…ungh, now I do.” He stroked me a little faster and harder, so he was pounding down on my crotch at the same time pushing up on my prostate. “Oh FUCK, Shane…I’m gonna cum if you keep doing that,” I squirmed under him, my legs wrapped around his back. He dropped my dick and slowly pulled his fingers out of my hole. “Damn dude, that was so hot, I can’t get over how tight you are. I’ll bet it would feel so good on my dick.” He started stroking his dick with his right hand again, his left hand lifting my balls and then letting his thumb drop down to my pucker in the gentlest touch. I was completely blown away by the stimulation he had just given me, and yeah, I heard what he said, but it hadn’t yet registered —what he said. As the intensity started to simmer down, my breathing coming back to normal, I could hear the porn again and glanced at the screen. Much like the previous video, the two guys were fucking, this time the first guy was laying like I am with the guy between his legs like Shane is between mine, just railing him, and the rigl is bobbing her head up and down on his cock and the dude looks like his mind is blown…not unlike mine right now. “That looks so hot, doesn’t it?” Shane asked. I reached for my dick which had finally settled down enough that I could start stroking it again without popping off. “Yeah,” I nodded without taking my eyes off the video. Shane chuckled, “Zach, would it be crazy…would you let me try putting my dick in you?” My head snapped back to Shane, trying to focus on his face, expecting him to be joking, “What?” He grinned, “Just the tip, you know, just to feel how tight you are.” My face scrunched up, “I don’t know, man, that’s pretty gay.” “It’s no more gay than what we already did.” He started rubbing his thumb over my lubed hole. “Mmm, yeah, but, it is, it’s not a finger, it’s your dick,” I tried to laugh it off. “Come on, man, I’ve never felt any hole so tight, let me just feel your ring around the head and then I’ll pull out.” “I don’t know man,” I felt that flush come back to my chest, a nervousness mixed with an extreme horniness. “What’s there to think about? I’m not going to tell anyone, and you liked my fingers so much you almost blew your load.” “Just the tip?” He reached for the lube. “Yeah, it won’t be weird, it’ll probably feel really good for both of us.” He squirt some lube on his fingers and rubbed it on my hole, then added more to his dick, quickly shifting a little closer so he had to push his cock down to reach my hole. His left hand on my thigh, his thumb rubbing between my leg and grundle I felt his cock slip down between my ass cheeks, slick as all hell it slid right over my hole and I let out a sigh. He lowered his dick even more, the tip centering on my pucker and he nudged the head in, using gentle rocking until he finally gave it a little extra pressure and my hole stopped resisting his girth and it popped in with a sting. “Ahhh, FUCK, no pull it out!” I growled. The pain shot into my guts like someone fired a gun into my ass. He rubbed my thigh, “Dude, I’m not even in yet, you gotta let me get the head in.” He reached over and grabbed the poppers to hand them to me. “Here, take a hit, it’ll help you relax.” I quickly uncapped the bottle and took a deep hit, then another. The rush was a million times better than the sting of his dick. “Take another hit, a big one on each side, and really hold it.” Shane started adding gentle pressure this time. Shifting his weight for more leverage as I took my hits and held it like he asked. The wave crashed over me and I felt myself start to relax and let his dick push into my hole. This time, without the sting, the head sank into my hole with a smooth warmth and added pressure to my prostate. We both let out an “mmmm” as we held it there. He was restraining from pushing deeper, and I was restraining from pushing him out. “Fuck that feels good. I can feel your hole clamp down on me. Can you feel me in you?” I nodded and groaned, “It’s weird.” “Good weird or bad weird?” “Just…weird,” I felt the poppers hit their peak and my hole relaxed a little more around his cock. “Oh fuck, I can feel your hole trying to suck me in like it did with my fingers.” He had both hands on my upper thighs now, his cock slowly inching it’s way a little deeper. “Holy shit Zach, it’s so warm, like a silk pillow wrapped tightly around my tip…I’m gonna push a little deeper, see if you can handle more of me.” “Ungh, wait,” I groaned, but didn’t really put up a fight as he sank two more inches into me. “Ahhh…fuck, ok, that’s enough,” I groaned when he got a little too deep and I felt a pang. He stopped pushing and grabbed the poppers, taking a deep hit. “Fuck dude, you’re so tight I almost nut when you clamped down just now,” he chuckled as he exhaled. “Dude, what? You better not cum in me,” I clamped down instinctively and he gripped my thighs tight with his hands. “Oooh, shit, dude, if you don’t want me to nut right now you need to relax,” he whispered as if the vibration of sound would set him off. “Shane, no, you need to pull out,” I insisted. “Can’t, you’re clamped so tight, if I move I’m gonna blow,” he whispered again. I grabbed the poppers from him and took a deep hit, then another. As the rush hit me, I took another deep hit and another for good measure, feeling my body completely relax to the point where my dick started going soft. Shane noticed and started stroking my dick for me as the poppers did their thing. “Shit….ok, I can feel you relaxing,” Shane said and slowly pushed deeper into me. “Ahhh, fuck, Shane, you’re pushing in, you need to pull out,” I groaned feeling him hit deep in my guts and the feeling was a new height of pleasure that almost made me blow my load. “Does it feel good?” “Mmm…yeah, but I don’t want you to cum in me…and I don’t want to cum before Veronica gets here,” I mumbled and clenched on his dick again. “Oh fuck, dude, that feels so good, you feel so good, I don’t want to pull out yet. Can’t we just do this until she gets here?” “I don’t know, ungh,” he rocked his hips a hair, “Are you….do you just want to hold it there?” He pulsed his dick inside me, “I can hold it, or I can give you a few pumps,” he rocked his hips out a tiny bit and then back in. “Ungh…fuck” I groaned. “It feels good, right?” “Mmmm, yeah but…” “So let me get a few pumps in, just until Veronica gets here,” he insisted. “Is she going to be here soon?” “She’ll be here any minute, I think,” he rocked his hips again, the pain gone and nothing but pleasure this time. “Fuck…ok, but…mmm, ok, we should use a condom though,” I moaned. “Why? You can’t get pregnant?” “Yeah, but…” “I’m not going to cum in you, I’m saving it for her,” he rocked his hips in a slightly bigger stroke. “Ungh, ok, just a few minutes until she gets here,” I caved, grabbing my dick. He leaned over me and started to slowly pump his hips in and out, his dick sliding in deeper and then back out until it almost popped out, then he’d pump all seven inches back into me and grind on my ass. “Your ass feels so good, I love how tight you are,” he mumbled between thrusts. I kept stroking my dick, but as I felt myself getting close I’d stop stroking, even though he kept pumping into me. After only a couple of minutes, it was feeling so good that stopping jerking wasn’t going to do it, so I grabbed the poppers and took a deep hit, then another. Shane smiled at me as my rush peaked and he thrust a little harder into me, his cock hitting even deeper inside me. His face looked like he was in pure bliss, and I was getting nervous. I offered him the poppers, and he nodded yes. Taking a good hit on both sides, but he kept slowly pushing in and grinding as he did. “Oh man, Zach, this is the best ass I’ve ever had, I don’t know how much longer I can hold out.” “Dude, you need to hold out. Veronica will be here soon,” I groaned, feeling him hitting deep with every pump. “I can nut twice, I need to nut,” he said, thrusting harder and faster, his hips slamming into my ass for a few strokes and then he slammed hard into me and I felt his dick throb, “Ungh,” he slammed into me again, and his cock slid with no friction, so smooth it felt so good and wet. “Mmmm.” he moaned quietly as he stopped moving inside me. “Fuck, did you just cum inside me?” I asked, feeling his dick still twitching inside me. “Oh yeah, fuck, Zach, you’re hole is so tight, I couldn’t hold it,” He chuckled, still holding himself over me he slowly sat up straight and put his hands on my thighs as he caught his breath. “Dude, I told you not to cum in me,” I was having mixed feelings, it felt so good, but I was also angry. “Sorry dude, it just happened, I couldn’t help it,” he slowly started to pull out, and my hole suddenly felt empty. “What about Veronica?” I asked. He grabbed his phone, “Oh shit, she text.” He started texting her back. I started stroking my dick, “Is she almost here?” “Damn dude, I had a lot of lube on my fingers, I think I turned the ringer on and then back off by accident.” “Ok, is she here?” He sent a text, “I think she got here but forgot which apartment I’m in and then left when I didn’t respond to her half dozen messages and two phone calls.” He looked over at me with a guilty look on his face. “Are you serious?” I felt my blood boiling. “Yeah dude, look,” he showed me her response to his most recent message, saying, “I left,” time-stamped 12:04 a.m. Now it’s 12:05 am. I couldn’t think straight, “Fuck, I can’t believe…..FUCK,” I felt dirty and used, as I rolled off the bed and yanked my clothes back on. “Sorry, man, it was an accident,” Shane was trying to calm me down, but I wouldn’t hear it. I just kept grumbling about how this is bull shit, gathered my things and stormed out. The next day, after classes, I had a shift at the coffee shop with Anya. “You look like shit,” she said. “I had a late night,” I said, grabbing a mug and pouring myself some coffee. “How was spring break?” She asked. “It was ok, I guess, how was yours?” “Ugh, it was ok, I ended up going home…” “Because you broke up with Shane?” I was about to launch into how ‘he’s an asshole’ but then she corrected me. “Well, yeah, but he called me up a few days ago and apologized, so we’re good now,” she then launched into a long story about something that happened to her at home. All I could think was how Shane lied to me about being broken up, fucked me, nut in me, and…what else was he lying about?

I became a cum-addicted drug-fueled sex addict...and this is my story... Back around 2008 I traveled a lot for business and...truth be told...I was drinking a fair amount and getting super-horny while travelling on the road. About this time, I really started to uncover my sexuality, and I started to realize I am very much bisexual (more like polyamorous or hyper sexual…basically I will have sex with just about anyone). I started cruising and looking to hook up on the road on apps like Craigslist (initially) and Adam4Adam…exploring my sexuality, especially the oral bottom side of me. Wind the clock forward to today and I am mostly a top attracted to smaller, (much) younger, and twinkier guys and/or trans. I started looking for guys that needed a good blowjob or an ass to fuck. I was more bottom back in the early days (but I have demonstrated I am certainly Li lol versatile). I would often arrange to have guys stop by my hotel room to find the door open, lights down low, me naked and either kneeling and blindfolded…or ass up in bed. I developed a real fetsih for sucking and getting fucked by big black cocks (I’m a medium-sized white guy). There were many hot stories from this time period…mostly traveling the east coast and places like North Carolina and Atlanta (where there were lots of horny black guys looking to fuck a hungry white ass). I hosted many anonymous men for hook-ups...including a few gang bangs and once the running of a train on my turned out asshole. I was mostly an oral bottom but did enjoy the asses of a few smooth twinks now and then. I have a real penchant for young, smooth, skinny twinks and femboys. Later, in 2014 I changed jobs with even more travel and it took me to the San Diego area for long stays. It was during some of those late nights looking for hook-ups that I started seeing guys up late partying, and it was then that I met for the first time a guy who was parTying….and I fell in love with it right from that first experience. I hope you don’t mind me sharing my history and my partying stories. I enjoy reliving some of this past…as it takes me right back to those horny sessions and let’s me re-live the drug-fueled scene in my brain. And so with that…here is chapter 1 of Diary of a CumsluT Chapter 1 - The First Time I met him on-line….making a connection around 10pm on a Tuesday night on Adam4Adam (these were the days of Craigslist and A4A….years before Grindr). His profile said “hung bbc parTy top” and I was immediately interested…especially since I already had given two anonymous blowjobs that evening in my hotel room and I was horny to get fucked. After some back and forth I invited him to stop by my hotel room. I was in the North San Diego area and in town on business all week. Luckily tomorrow was a light work day so I could hunt for cock and not worry about staying up too late...man was that a bad idea! He said he would bring parTy supplies and some toys…and I agreed but didn’t fully understand what that meant. I was already naked, shaved smooth, and cleaned out by the time he arrived…a muscular black man that was confident and in control….a subtle air of dominance. It wasn’t long before I was on my knees after he arrived and settled into my room…unbuckling his belt and pulling his jeans down to expose a dirty bulging jockstrap. He also pulled out his backpack to unpack and organize a variety of supplies on the desk as I fondled and kissed at his bulge….lube, poppers, several dildos, a few different sized butt plugs, and then a shaving kit which turned out to hold his party supplies…which included a torch, glass pipe and a small baggie of white crystalline powder. He asked if I had some good porn to watch and I pulled up a few gay porn sites for him on my laptop, watching with curiosity as he loaded up the glass pipe with a few large shards of the white crystals from the baggie and fired up the pipe with the small torch...slowly melting the shards and slowly creating a white smoke within the bulb of the glass pipe. He first demonstrated by taking a hit if the pipe, exhaling a large cloud of smoke as he smiled from the rush...and then showed me how to hit the pipe and blow a big cloud. The rush was instantaneous...and intense. Even as I was exhaling and blowing my first cloud out from my lungs I blurted out…"can I buy some of this from you before you leave?" I was in love with Tina from that first hit as my head spun and I immediately felt like Superman...a very horny Superman. After 3 hits I was flying and hungry for sex as I began to rub the growing lump in his bulging crotch. It wasn’t long before he was pressing down on my shoulders and I suddenly found myself on my knees…face to face with his large bulging crotch. I pressed my face into the bulge off of his jockstrap and inhaled his dark masculine musk through my nose...causing my cock to twitch and leak a drip of pre-cum. I began loaning and mewling with a hungry desire and instantly became his sweet little submissive cocksucker in that moment, rubbing my face into his hard bulge and blowing my warm breath into his well-filled jockstrap…licking at the growing wet spot in the soft cotton pouch from his leaking cock... I had become a sweet little cocksucker hungry to be fed. After a few more hits on the pipe and swapping shotguns as he forced his cloud into my lungs….i began a very lengthy, very focused cocksucking session…a session like none-other before as i was never so focused or motivated to suck cock and give pleasure as I was in that moment…high on Tina and kneeling in that darkened hotel room…kneeling between this dom black god’s muscular, spread open legs. I was exactly where I was meant to be. He began to flip through some hardcore gay porn and would occasionally take a big slow hit of the pipe. I was flying high on meth for the first time and totally focused on this black god’s snake of a 10-inch cock…my warm wet mouth sucking on his foreskin and kissing on that smooth plump head, my tongue licking at the length of his veiny shaft and my lips stretching to take in the girth of this large black cock that was now standing at full attention in my face and in mouth…working the fat, engorged plum-sized head with extra diligence…making it wet with spit with a nice tongue-bath and using my lips and tongue to worship the sensitive frenulum underneath his bloated glans, licking and sucking on the fat meaty helmet-shaped knob. “Yeah boy…get to work now. I’m gonna lie back and enjoy your mouth and throat for awhile!”, he mumbled as his hands came down into my field of vision and I pulled my head back so that he could apply a thick silicone cock ring around his hard cock and bloated balls...making his cock even stiffer and making it jut out even more pronounced and veiny…and his big egg-shaped balls bulging in their nutsack...just as I like them...the cockring causing his ripe nuts to bulge…over-ripe and bloated full of man-seed…readying themselves to be relieved of their thick creamy load right down my sucking gullet. I was also being motivated by this black stud's responsive groans, soft grunts, and the low moans issuing from deep in his throat above me as I began to go to work with my lips, tongue, and warm mouth. Every 5 minutes or so I would hear the torch fire as he took another hit…lazily hitting the pipe and watching porn as he got his big snake of a cock sucked by his new little cocksucking bitch…me!. And so I began a lengthy cock worshipping session...several times raising my head up to lock lips so he could shotgun his exhaled cloud into my lungs and on several occasions sucking on the pipe as he fired the bowl to get a big lungful of smoke myself…blowing my cloud on the tip of his cock and down around the length of his meaty shaft as I squeezed the base and felt how fully alive his cock was as the blood pulsed through the girth of his thick meaty shaft. I love sucking a hard ringed up cock…and his was perfection! I somehow remembered that one of his texts said he was stopping by directly after a hard workout at the gym? No shower?…PERFECT! I pressed my face into the sweaty moistness that I found deeper in his crotch, inhaling deeply at the dark, intoxicating male muskiness that I found there…my nose crinkled at the distinctly sour black man-scent as I pushed my face deeper, huffing his musk and imprinting his dark scents into my hungry cocksucker’s brain. God do I love the strong overpowering sweetly sour man-scent of a horny black man’s crotch. To this day I can’t get enough and Ama slave to it. My consciousness collapsed down to focus on the action of my hungry cocksucker’s mouth as it worked on that smooth, slick, bulging cockhead…beginning to work the skin back and worship it. His cock became a bar of steel with a fat plump head and a big thick vein running down the length of it. I used my tongue to trace and lap at his veiny shaft...becoming obsessed with working that big vein with soft licks and gentle kisses. But my man was flying and he needed more, and he showed his impatience for getting deeper into my warm silky throat...and eventually…inevitably….his large strong hand found the back of my head as he began guiding my sucking mouth further down…showing me how he wanted his cock sucked…teaching me how to be the best cocksucker for him in that moment….connecting us as if one as I became focused on the thought of becoming the best cocksucker I could be for him…for this cock….for me….focused, dedicated, submissive, subservient…hungrily committed to giving the maximum pleasure with my mouth and throat that I could possibly give in that moment. “Yes, baby….that’s it, baby…you're doing so good, baby. Go to work for Daddy...go to work for that big 5-day nutt that Daddy’s gonna feed you. And after I squirt my juice into your belly…Daddy’s gonna put my second nutt deep up in your white-boy pussy.” I loved his strong commands and words of encouragement…it fueled me to suck him even better. He kept flipping through hardcore gay porn in between hits on the pipe….telling me the kinds of porn he liked....how he especially liked black guys double penetrating skinny white boys the best. He told me he was trying to get a friend to stop by so they both could get up in my stretched hole at the same time. I groaned at the thought and mumbled something to the effect…”yes sir…please sir.” His cock leaked a big dollop of sweet tasting pre-cum into my mouth in response to my begging. Another hit of the pipe and then a fresh bottle of poppers appeared at my nose. I couldn’t imagine flying higher…but the combination of blowing a big cloud and then getting poppered up drove me into a cock sucking frenzy….lost in the haze of Tina and poppers and the big cock that I was put on earth to serve. He leaned forward and pushed his big hands down my back, finding my smooth asscheeks….pulling them apart as his long fingers explored my smooth crevice and started massaging my tight little pink pucker. I am naturally smooth except some hair in my asscrack (which I had shaved earlier), so now I was as smooth as porcelain. It was clear this man appreciated my smooth clean butt and wanted more of that. “Daddy’s gonna need to work this little pussy-hole open...make it blossom and sing....mmmmmmmmhhhh...so tight and just begging to blossom open.” He mumbled as he worked a spit-covered finger up to the knuckle into my tight sphincter. “I’m gonna give you a booty bump to get that pussy-hole hungry for Daddy’s cock…and then you need to get this big 5-day nutt down your pussy throat.” And with that encouragement I felt him bring a small thin injector to the lips of my hole and then plunge it inside. He pushed it about 2 two inches into my quivering asshole and the hit the plunger...forcing a small amount of a slippery liquid into my flexing rectum. It burned like hell right from the start. "What the hell is that?", I shrieked...and to which he replied..."Don't worry, the burning sensation will pass...and it will be replaced by a warmth and an insatiable need to get fucked. That's called a booty bump and it is lube laced with quite a bit of Tina." I relaxed and went back to focusing on his cock that needed my attention..fat and glistening with my spit. I got back to work like the dutiful little cocksucker I had become, Slowly…inexorably…I pushed him deeper down into my throat...feeling the soft tissues of my throat open and stretch... my neck bulging full of cock as I kept my focus and started going down further…sliding his length deeper…as the poppers helped me to relax and open my throat… pressing his fat knob first against the back of my throat...causing me to gag and then push through the resistance…stretching my throat open and suppressing my gag reflex…my throat juices wetting his fat head as I worked myself open to take all of his thick 9 inches deeper…working my throat muscles to suckle and milk his engorged cockhead like a sucking mouth in my throat...until finally the resistance disappeared and he sank balls deep into my warm silky gullet. Once I was able to get my throat open and take him deep it then became easier to fully engulf his length as my nose became buried in his curly black pubes and his big bull nuts got squished and rested on my chin. A firm hand came to the back of my head and held me down...holding me down with a throat full of cock…forcing me to serve his cock and milk it with my flexing throat muscles. Flying high and sucking cock the best I possibly could. I pulled back in order to breath and then I began to use my active tongue to lick at the tip and up and down his big beautiful black veiny shaft…using wet lips to kiss and suck my way up and down his thick veiny shaft...eventually finding his big cum-congested nuts in their bloated ballsack and giving them a loving wet tongue-bath, using thick wet licks and eventually taking each one in turn into my warm sucking mouth...trying valiantly to get both nuts and his whole ballsack into my stretched open mouth but I just couldn’t do it. I began to worship his ripe, semen-filled balls until he spread his legs wide open, totally relaxed and asking me to really go to town on his balls....so I did! Eventually I got both his nuts in my stretched open mouth...my mouth now full of ripe nuts and my lips encircling the root go his balls and strangling them just like he wanted. I worshipped his balls for what felt like an hour Waking up from as if in a trance...I finally pulled off his nuts with a loud slobbery pop and moved my head back up his shaft and took a big hit of poppers...knowing full well that I was going to go work on his big cock...go for the run up to his nutting down my eager throat. Soon I was in all fours between his legs…rocking my whole body back and forth to take as many of his steely inches as I could…often going down to the root and burying my nose in his pubes, only to slowly pull back to kiss at the tip and then re-start the round trip all over again. The only sound in the room was the rhythmic sound of “gluck….gluck…gluck…” as I rocked back and forth and his cock punched and pounded away at my pussy throat…his fat cockhead smashing over and over again into the soft tissues of my sucking throat as I forcefully stretched myself open to milk his cockhead and take his whole length. His thick cock was stretching my throat and now I could take him fully…despite him being too fat for a normal throat...too fat to get through the final constrictions of a normal throat…but mine was not a normal throat. I was flying high on Tina and I was now the Throat Goat. He took the opportunity to hold my head down and raise his hips forcefully, humping himself up to thrust himself deeper and blowing out past the final barrier in my throat to easily fuck his last few inches into my stretched throat…bulging out my neck as I now more easily took his full length…now with my nose pressed into the tight wiry curls of his damp musky pubic hair. I couldn’t breathe…my airway was blocked by thick cock…but I didn’t care and would have happily died right there and then...asphyxiated by thick black cock if I was allowed to...I was that focused on this beast of a cock that I was sucking…intensely concentrating with my every fiber of my soul...so focused that I forgot that I needed to breathe and almost passed out . I didn’t care as I had given myself totally over to sucking cock and my airway being blocked was just one of the consequence of my devotion “Awwwww mannnn…you gonna get this nutt…you gonna get this nutt…you…gonna…get…this…big creamy nutt!”. The man stopped me one last time for another big hit from the glass pipe and a shotgun of forced cloud into my lungs...and then the need to unload hit him with full force... "Ahhhhhhhh.....fuuuuuck son...you're gonna get this nutt...shhhhhhhhhiittttttt…go get your creamy reward baby-boy...go get it!!"... ...and with that he started a new rhythm, fucking his hips forward and working in synch with my rocking motion as I thrust my body back and forth and bobbed my head up and down to slide his thick cock down my throat...and then he pulled my head down onto his cock using a big strong hand on the back of my head as he thrust his hips up...spearing his hard cock into the soft tight warmth of my gullet...skull fucking me and raping my throat until I felt all resistance gone and I became his cum receptacle...at last a place for him to bury his seed and fill up with cum. And just then, I felt his nuts tighten up against his body and a big blast of his creamy seed pulse up the big shaft of his cock. "Oohhhhhh shit boy....here it comes!" He was buried in my throat and so I never tasted the first several blasts of his cum as he blasted his load straight down my gullet and into my waiting belly. I love milking an exploding cock by working with throat muscles...milking it to relieve it of its heavy load. His cock throbbed and pulsed in my mouth and throat and I knew he was injecting his heavy seed load directly down my throat as I felt the warmth of his cum fill my belly...and after the first 4 or 5 heavy squirts, I pulled back and was rewarded with a big mouth full of thick heavy cream that I mostly swallowed and then let some of the next few pulses dribble from the corners of my mouth to leak and drip down my chin. “Awwww fuuccckkkk…that’s good boy! Milk my cock with that warm mouth and pussy-throat boy." He let me continue to suckle and milk his spent cock...my favorite part as I used my tongue and sucking throat ,ilk the final remnants of his load from his nuts....eventually pulling back to smack my tummy lips and lick the dredges of his sperm from my lips and chin. To this day I love to show my feeder how much I appreciate him feeding me his big creamy load and I like wearing his cum around on my face as a show of gratitude. “Now get up here and show me that little pussy hole of yours…I bet that booty bump is working it's magic and has that hole all warmed up by now!”.

Man 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 Headed over to Clubhouse 2 I have never been to this bathhouse before, it was quite a treat. The crowd was very minimal when I got here, I’ve never been here before, so I did not know what to expect. Everyone seemed older, however, that was my demographic. I don’t care how old the person is as long as their cock works and they wanna fuck me I would let them do it. Guy number six was an older Mexican man who got there not too long after I did. I was in one of the dark rooms when he came over I started feeling my lubed hole, I started using Vaseline after the black guy tore me a little, I even put some Analeze to help with the pain. The Mexican guy wasted no time, spun me around and pushing me up against the wall and began to fuck me relentlessly using my ass like a flashlight and coming pretty quickly inside of my ass. He was quiet about this. He then slips out and walks away without saying a word. Guy number seven, an older white guy who looks like an old AIDS patient instantly slipped into Me his cock about 7 inches long, thick and hard. I could feel his old balls, slapping my wet ass as it cozy up to my back and pushes deep as far as he can get it, cum is dripping down my ass at this point, my legs are wet as slushes and with his fat cock, then bend over and hold my ass open for him and see assault me as hard as I possibly could take it. He then pulls out of me, guy number eight slides right into his place as guy number seven now feeds me his wet cock accompanied by the bottle of poppers under my nostril. Flying high, I slowly start sucking on his cock as the next guy fucks me deep and hard. Another bottom enters the room and AIDS daddy pulls out of my mouth and slides into his ass. The other bottom groans with pleasure and then the guy fucking me pulls out of me and feeds me his cock. He begins jerking in really hard. I knew he wanted to come so badly so I sucked him as hard as I could as soon enough he was filling my mouth, splashing his cum all over my face. AIDS Daddy sees this.Pulls cock out of the other bottoms ass and proceeds to feed me his dirty cock. The other bottom comes over and begins to lick the cum off of my face, we then start kissing, snowballing the Load between us, you then pulls me off of daddy‘s cock, flipped me over, spits on my hole and pushes himself into me. I lay there with my ass hanging over the side of the bench and my mouth still available aids. Daddy is now fever fucking in my mouth as the other bottom is fucking my ass sloppy with cum and lube. AIDS daddy announces that he wants to cum, the bottom and him switch places, and he pushes into me deep as he fucks his seed into my hole, he pulls out of me, and makes me and the other bottom suck him clean before walking away. The auto bottom slides right back into me and continuous fucking me turning the loads I reach back, and scoop up some of the cum dripping out of my ass. it was white and foamy and of course, I tasted it on the tip of my fingers The bottom and pulls out of me and jerked his load onto my ass. He then slides right back in and fucking me. He then pulled out and walked away. A black guy comes in and Lays on his back. I then climb directly onto him after sucking him nice and hard on the ride his cock reverse cowgirl. I could hear the slashing sounds on the groans hes making. He’s telling me how wet my ass is and commenting on how many loads he’s turning he enjoys it. He starts telling me how foamy and messy my asshole is.I ride him for what seems like forever, but he doesn’t come eventually I pull off of him only on my belly instead.

"...Anything that science can devise, science can analyse and synthesise." aka with enough time, effort and/or money, anything can be broken into/cicumvented.

There’s a weird rationale/entitlement that people have regarding things they are accustomed to getting for free. You see it here when readers get cunty because an author isn’t cranking out the chapters fast enough to meet their immediate bating needs, and apparently it can also provoke a selfish, illogical disdain for BZ writers achieving financial success as writers. I thank you for posting your fiction here. I enjoy your distinct voice, your writing pulls me in, and I’ve cum louder, harder, and messier on several occasions because of it. I hope you’ll continue to post here when it suits you, and while it would be regrettable if a poorly reasoned, cheap slight provoked a decision to post elsewhere, i suspect a lot of writers would cite the same motive for departing.

I’ve written several stories on here but they seem to have disappeared. Sad because I don’t have any copies. I’ve been lurking and reading for a bit and just haven’t found any good inspiration for anything new til now. Hopefully I can get this out as well as it plays in my head. While I work on the meat of the story I figured it wouldn’t hurt to let out a little teaser to get the ball rolling. ******************** I sat at the bar in The Stage Door, a bar in Tucker, GA waiting for my friend Arthur to come, I had so much to explain and confess to him. He was my therapist, not a real therapist but he was that friend I could tell anything to. He finally got there after I finished my first drink, so we ordered two more and made our way to the back corner where we would have some privacy so I could get this off my chest. I had been dating a guy Randy for about four months when he confessed to me that he had broken up with his last boyfriend Paul after Paul had become HIV positive. This happened about a month before we got together. I felt terrible for Paul, to be in a relationship with someone and then get dumped because of that. Sure it would be scary but I thought it was a shitty thing to do anyway. When I told Randy that, he got really defensive and offended and started saying things like, “he deserved it” and “had it coming” and “shouldn’t have been such a whore” and then finally “he knew he was getting it” and even “wanted it.” Randy went on to explain...Paul had wanted to have other guys fuck him as well as Randy. Paul wanted to get breed and then Randy would breed him after. Randy agreed and Paul would invite guys over and they would all play together even DP Paul which Randy discovered he liked. Most guys did wear condoms but a few would agree to bareback. Paul really loved when they went raw. One day a guy who wore a condom shot a huge load, it was impressive seeing it in the condom when he took it off. Paul grabbed the condom and worked it into his ass while the guy watched. The guys eyes were huge as he watched Paul finger the condom into his hole. When Paul saw him getting hard again he maneuvered himself so he could suck his cock while he worked the open end of the condom into his swollen hole. Randy grabbed the condom and held it up so the cum flowed down the condom and into Paul. Randy had come home from work one day and two studs had Paul in a spit roast in the bedroom. That wouldn’t have been so bad but they wouldn’t let Randy play until after they left three hours later. Randy could hear balls slapping ass, name calling, and muffled moans and sometimes screams from Paul the whole time. Occasionally he would pop his head into the room to make sure everything was ok. Each time the guys would tell Paul to tell his man to get out. Paul would then mumble something from under the cock that was currently in his mouth. Randy knew Paul was having fun so he grabbed a brown bottle and enjoyed the rush. When the two guys finally left Paul lying in a bed soaked with sweet and cum, they walked through the living room after cleaning up and said to Paul on the way out, “We each gave him two toxic loads. Enjoy man, he’s all yours.” “That’s so sick and twisted!,” my friend Arthur said when I stopped telling my story long enough to take a drink before all the ice in my rum and Coke melted. “But wait, there’s more...”

I'm 31 but look about 25, I am 5'11", athletic build with dark blond/light brown hair. I am pretty much smooth all over, except my legs which are pretty hairy. I have an amazing arse and make an excellent bottom boy. I've been barebacking since my teens. I hope you enjoy the story. It was Thursday evening at last and the start of my long weekend off work. I’d had to work the previous four weekends but now it was my time to relax. I drove home, it was a beautiful hot summer evening and the weather forecast was promising non-stop sunshine. I got out of my uniform as soon as I walked in through the front door and headed for a shower. As I dried myself off I texted my dealer asking if he was around this evening and if he could sort me out with some gear. He was free around 20:30 and the price was good– it was a big order so I got bulk discount. I dried myself off, making sure that I was completely smooth all over, threw on a pair of loose shorts and a t-shirt before heading to my dealer’s place. I knocked on the door and one of his regulars answered the door, I gave him a hug and walked in, kicking my flip-flops off in the hallway. There were three other regulars there, all sitting around drinking cans of coke and enjoying a spliff. Kirk, my dealer, was sat in an armchair at the end of the room weighing out small bags of gear and decanting GHB into smaller bottles. Kirk is black, in his early 40s, poz and is rumoured to have a massive cock with a metal ring through the end of it. I have no idea how true this is, he’s just my mate and my dealer. He looked up, saw me and smiled. I walked over to him and gave him a big hug; his muscled arms wrapped around me and gave me a squeeze. He gestured for me to sit down and told me that he was just measuring out the last of the gear for me. I put the cash on the table in front of him, he didn’t have to count it; he knew that I was good for the £250. We made small talk and I told him about my plan to get completely fucked up over the weekend. He smiled and laughed and said he wished he was young enough to join in. He passed my the bags of mcat and crystal meth, a bottle of GHB and a bottle of poppers, and a pack of ten Viagra to keep the party going. I thanked him, waved goodbye to his regulars and headed out the door. Back in the car I checked the gear that he’d given me and saw an extra bag of gear with a winky smiley drawn on in black marker. I didn’t know what it contained but if it was from Kirk, I knew it would be good. I drove home, stripped off, did a couple of small lines to get me started and opened Grindr. I had 10 old messages saying “hey” or “hi”, but nothing worth reading so I deleted them and changed my profile name to “HnH raw bttm”. I scanned the profiles and it was mostly the same pics that were always there, but a new one caught my eye: Joey, 24, white, hung top, 4 miles away. I messaged him with a pic of my arse and body and asked if he was free tonight. To my surprise he messaged back straight away with a pic of his beautiful cock with a big head and a drop of precum oozing out the end. He said he was visiting from Brighton but his mates had let him down at the last minute so he was looking for somewhere to crash tonight. I said he could stay at mine if he was cool with chems and bareback. He replied with a load of winky smileys and asked for more pics. We sent a few more back and to and he was gorgeous so I sent him my address. He told me that he wanted me blindfolded on all fours on my bed wearing a jockstrap with a buttplug in. I told him that I only had big buttplugs and he replied, “the bigger the better”. I agreed and said that I’d be ready and waiting for him. I prepared some bombs of mcat and crystal meth in Rizzla papers, made up a couple of drinks with GHB in and popped a Viagra. The fresh bottle of poppers were on the bedside table and were so strong that I almost got high from just taking the lid off. Joey was about 5 minutes away so I lubed up the buttplug, took some mcat and GHB, three deep hits of poppers and squatted over it. I felt it cold against my hole and pushed down on to it, feeling it opening my hole and stretching me, then it popped in and I felt a rush flow up through my body. I had a line of crystal meth, put on my jockstrap and blindfold and waited. After a couple of minutes I heard someone open the front door and let themselves in, they came up the stairs and walked in through my bedroom door. Neither of us said a word. I listened to him get undressed and he headed over to the bed where I was waiting on all fours, my plugged ass in the air. I took a couple of hits of the poppers and waited, precum poured from my cock from the excitement. He was behind me, he leant over and gently kissed both of my ass cheeks and ran a finger around the base of the buttplug, stroking my ring. Then, without warning, he grabbed the plug firmly and pulled it straight out of me leaving my hole gaping wide open. I shouted “fuck” but he told me to shut up and take some more poppers whilst he rubbed some of the crystal meth around the inside of my gaping hole. It started to burn as the crystals rubbed my delicate insides, but then a feeling of warmth and extreme horniness spread through me and I was begging him to ruin my hole. He leant over me, the tip of his precum covered cock just teasing my arse and whispered in my ear “do you really want me to ruin your cunt forever?”. “Yes!” I replied, taking two more deep hits of poppers and sending myself higher than I had ever been before. “OK” he said and pushed all 9 inches of his cock into me in one go. It felt amazing but then he started to push his hand inside me too, finger after finger entered my hole beside his cock until his whole hand was inside me and he was fucking my stretched out hole, rubbing his precum all over my insides. He started fucking and fisting me at the same time, wave after wave of intense please pulsed through me as he got rougher and rougher. He whispered in my ear “Where do you want my load?”. “Inside me” I replied. “You are bleeding, are you sure?”, “Fuck yes” I said as I imagined his thick creamy load shooting deep into my guts. His pounding got quicker and then he stopped with his dick completely inside me and he started wanking himself off. He grunted and I felt his whole body spasm as he shot a weeks worth of cum into my ruined bleeding hole. He pulled his cock and fist out of me at the same time and immediately replaced them with the buttplug. “Stay there” he said, “I’ve got another present for you”. Long Weekend – Part 2 He got off the bed and went over to his pile of clothes where he messaged someone on his phone before coming back to the bed. He told me to turn over and sit up, which I did, and he gave me one of the premade bombs of mcat and crystal meth and I swallowed it with the drink laced with GHB. After he’d helped me with a glass of water to wash away the taste he told me that his friends hadn’t let him down but were actually in a van outside and he’d messaged them to come in. I asked how many and how old they were, he told me that there were three of them, two other young guys like him, 23 and 26, and their daddy, 48, who had the thickest cock he’s ever seen and had piercings along the whole length of it. By now the chems had really kicked in and I couldn’t think about anything other than getting my hole used and seeded. The idea of these four guys taking turns to breed me seemed like heaven so of course I agreed. He told me to take some more poppers to get me really flying and then they would start using my holes. After the second hit of poppers I heard them coming up the stairs, I was still blindfolded but I could hear three new voices. The older guy, who they all called Daddy, told them to unpack the equipment and set it up by the bed. I asked what equipment and they told me that it was a video camera and tripod and a few straps and sex toys. I could’ve tried to refuse but there were four of them and only one of me, and I was so high that I would agree to anything. Whilst the three lads set up the camera, Daddy stripped off and got on to the bed, pushing my on to my back and propping my plugged arse up on pillows to make it more accessible. He gently teased the buttplug and pulled it out of me slowly, allowing a stream of pink cum to run out of my gaping hole. Daddy scooped some of it up with his fingers and pushed it back into my hole, then used the rest to smear over his thick pierced cock. He slapped my exposed hole with the head of his rapidly hardening cock, causing the piercings down the length of his shaft to jangle against each other. He positioned the head of his cock against my hole, took a hit of poppers and then held the bottle under my nose for six long slow hits. My hole opened up and he started to push his thick pierced cock inside me. I had never been fucked my a pierced cock before and every piercing sent a new wave of slutty pleasure through my body as they forced their way in through my ring and rubbed against my prostate. It was definitely the thickest cock I had ever had and I felt so full. Daddy asked me if I liked his cock and all I could do was whimper in a mix of pleasure and pain. He slid in and out of me slowly, the metalwork in his cock rubbing my delicate insides, and his three sons were watching and wanking. Daddy pulled out and rubbed some more crystal meth around my gaping hole to make me hornier and sluttier and more relaxed. After the burn had subsided and he had pushed his cock back inside me I begged for more. He told his youngest son, Josh, to slide his cock into me at the same time. After a couple of changes of position, Josh’s 8 inch cock was hammering in and out of my hole whilst Daddy enjoyed the new tightness. I could tell that Daddy was getting close to cumming because his breathing was deeper and his groans were more frequent. He told Josh to pull out and to hold my cunt wide open with both hands and then he wanked himself off all over my hole before telling Josh to fist it into me. It burned as Josh fisted it deep into my guts and it felt like no cum I’d ever had before. I asked Daddy what had happened and he chuckled and said “Welcome to the family, you belong to me now, you’re carrying my strain”. He got off the bed and told Josh and Zack, the eldest, to finish me off. They got me on all fours and spitroasted me, taking turns to use my hole and my mouth, the taste of poz cum on their cocks. Joey, who had been quietly operating the video camera, came over to the bed and released my rock hard cock from my jockstrap and started to wank me, more and more precum oozed out of my cock as he played with my sensitive head. “I’m going to suck your last ever load of neg cum out of you” he said as he slid underneath me to suck me off and watch his brothers breed my hole. As Zack shot the last drop of cum into my hole and pushed the buttplug back to keep it all inside, I came into Joey’s mouth, the most powerful orgasm of my life. I collapsed onto the bed with a massive smile on my face and four poz loads in my sloppy greedy hole. Long Weekend – Part 3 I had lost all track of time and couldn’t even tell if it was day or night. I slipped the blindfold off and looked around my room. At first I wasn’t sure if I had imagined what had just happened but I could hear the guys downstairs and my arse was sore and plugged. I slipped the cum-drenched jockstrap off and put it in the laundry basket before putting a towel around my waist and heading for the shower. The hot water felt amazing against my skin and I gingerly squatted down and eased the plug out of my arse. A huge blob of thick pinky white cum fell out of me, followed by a stream of yet more cum. I touched my hole with my fingers and it wasn’t closing. I tried to clench but it just stayed open and gaping. I finished washing, towelled myself off and headed to the kitchen for a glass of water. The four guys were in the lounge watching porn on the TV. I downed my glass of water and sat down on the sofa between two of them. None of them were in their 20s or 30s, they were all older guys in their 40s and 50s who had duped me with false photos and I had been blindfolded. Each of them had a large toxic symbol tattooed above his cock and they smiled as I realised what had happened. Daddy, the oldest guy in his late 50s, explained that they had all been poz for at least twenty years and had never had any treatment so their viral loads were as high as possible. The told me that they enjoyed pozzing slutty young bottom boys like me and increasing the size of their poz family. Before I could reply, Daddy asked me what my deepest darkest fantasy was now that there were no repercussions. I sat quietly for a bit, thinking, and then said that it was being gang raped by hung black poz guys and being fisted between each cock until my rosebud hung out. All four guys smiled and nodded – they definitely approved and their cocks were hardening again. Daddy asked me if I knew of anyone could help so I nodded and went upstairs to get my phone. I texted my dealer Kirk and explained what had happened and asked if he’d be up for joining in, then I texted my mate Tim from back home and told him what had happened and asked if he was free to come down for the weekend. Tim and I had had a dirty weekend of breeding and fisting in a hotel a couple of years previously and it was his goal to give me a permanent rosebud. I waited for a reply then realised that it was Friday morning and they would probably still be asleep. To my surprise, Kirk replied first and said that he wasn’t free until the afternoon but he was definitely up for breeding my hole with his poz cum. Then he sent me a photo of his cock and the rumours were not wrong – it was huge with a big metal ring through the end of it. And above his cock, tattooed but slightly hidden by his pubes, was a toxic symbol. I replied with a message of my ruined hole and told him that I couldn’t wait for later. Tim replied about half an hour later and explained that he had work, but when I told him what our plan was and that he could actually live his fantasy and turn my rosebud inside out, he called into work saying he was ill and started the drive down to my place. By the time Tim and Kirk arrived the four guys had all dumped at least one more load in me and ravaged my hole with the selection of toys that they had brought with them. After the introductions, Daddy took me upstairs to my bedroom where my bed had been pushed to one side and a sex swing had been erected with plastic sheeting to protect the floor. One video camera had been attached to the top of the frame looking straight down at where my arse would be, and the other was on a tripod looking at my arse. Daddy helped me to prepare some drinks laced with GHB and large bombs of mcat, crystal meth, and the mysterious powder that Kirk had given me for free. I took two large bombs with a drink of GHB before getting into the sling and Daddy strapped my feet up before rubbing a generous dose of crystal meth inside my hole. He passed me a fresh bottle of extra strong poppers and asked me if I was ready. I nodded, took a couple of huffs of the poppers and relaxed back into the sling. I was absolutely flying by the time Kirk walked in through the door, his massive black cock pointing straight out in front of him. I looked at him and said “Breed me”. Without putting any lube or spit on his cock or my hole he just shoved the whole thing inside me and started fucking me mercilessly. I could feel the big metal ring rubbing against my prostate and up through my second ring. He looked deep into my eyes and said “Beg for it”. I took two more hits of poppers so that my hole was as open as it could be and started chanting “Breed me with your poz load” over and over again. His thrusts got deeper and I could feel his cock getting harder and thicker inside me. Then he exploded inside my hole and continued to fuck me hard, rubbing his toxic load into my guts. He slapped my face hard and shouted open your mouth before spitting on my face. I licked my lips and he did it again before pulling out and shouting for Tim to come upstairs. As Tim walked in, I was licking the mixture of blood, cum and ass juices off Kirk’s cock. Tim scooped up some of the cum that had dribbled onto the floor and used it to lube up his fists before ramming one inside me. He punch fucked me for a few minutes and then started pushing his second fist inside. Kirk held the bottle of poppers under my nose and made me take hit after hit. Soon both of Tim’s fists were punching in and out of me and my hole felt amazing. He pushed both fists in as deep as they would go and and then pulled them out quickly at the same time, causing some of my rosebud to come out of my hole completely. He stood there and stared at it. I was too loose and relaxed to suck it back inside myself, it just hung there, dripping with poz cum. He massaged my delicate insides with his hands and then started to fuck them with his precum covered cock. Waves of pleasure shot through my body as Tim added his load to my sloppy ruined cunt. He pulled out and walked around the sling so I could suck his cock clean. He looked into my eyes and said “I’m poz too, always have been” and winked. I looked up at him, his cock still in my mouth, and smiled. Long Weekend - Part 4 The guys unloaded their fucking machine from the back of the van and attached it to the frame of the sex swing, lining up the large ribbed dildo with my ruined hole. My arse was so full of cum that I didn’t need any lube, but they rubbed a generous portion of crystal meth over the end of the dildo to push it deep into my hole. They turned on the fucking machine and it slowly started to slide in and out of my cunt, I was in heaven. They turned up the speed until it was running at maximum and the dildo was just a blur as it pounded my hole relentlessly. They gave me another bomb of chems with some GHB and left me there with a bottle of poppers. They took my phone downstairs and logged into my Grindr account, updating the profile name to “No load refused” and started chatting to anyone who showed any interest. Within an hour they had 8 confirmed guys to come over and breed me, from 19 to 72 years of age. They came upstairs after an hour to find me in a world of euphoria, covered in my own cum and with a messy gaping cummy hole that offered no resistance to the relentless assault from the fuck machine. They switched it off and pulled it out of me before undoing my straps and helping me out of the swing and into the shower. They washed me and made me presentable for the queue of guys who were waiting to breed me. They had been told that there were no limits and no rules, except that their loads had to go up my ass. To avoid having lots of different cars arriving at the house and drawing unwanted attention, they decided to take me in the van to a local area of woodland that was well known for cruising. The 8 guys would meet us there and take turns breeding me. I put on a jockstrap, some loose shorts and a t-shirt and jumped into the back of the van, which had a mattress in. Joey drove with Josh and Zack beside him in the front. Daddy, Kirk and Tim got in the back with me and took turns fucking me as we drove to the woods. Once we were there, Kirk asked if I’d ever tried slamming before. I said that I hadn’t and that I wasn’t keen on trying. Kirk winked at Daddy and Tim and they pinned me down so that Kirk would inject me with a decent hit of crystal meth. I felt the sharp point of the needle and then they released the tourniquet, the rush engulfed my body and I coughed hard before falling back on to the mattress. I was in outer space and could think of nothing but filling my hole; it was so hungry; it needed to be filled. Daddy saw the hunger in my eyes and lay on his back and told me to sit on his thick pierced cock, then Kirk came up behind me and slid his monster black cock inside me at the same time. I was in heaven as they fucked me. There was a knock at the back door and Tim opened in cautiously. It was the 19-year-old, he was tall and muscular and was wearing a pair of tight gym shorts and a tank top. A large patch of precum was seeping across his shorts, that were tight against his big cock. Clearly turned on by the site of my hole being raped by these two older guys, he jumped into the back of the van and unleashed his veiny cock. Daddy and Kirk pulled out and put me on my back ready to receive this 19-year-old’s seed. His balls were the size of eggs and hung low in a perfectly smooth ballbag. He milked his cock and a glob of yellow green goo eased out of his piss slit. The other guys looked at him and said “no load refused” and pulled my legs back to expose my trashed hole. The 19-year-old rubbed the infectious puss over my hole and then slammed into me with all his weight. He reached over me and picked up a large dildo and told me to take some poppers. Tim held the poppers under my nose as the 19-year-old lad forced the dildo into my hole beside his cock, then he picked up another one and tried to do the same, but it was a bit too big. “Give him some more chems” he said as he fucked my hole with his dick and the dildo. Kirk pulled out the bag with the winky smiley on it and said “this is what he needs” before mixing some with GHB, mcat, crystal meth and Red Bull. I downed the mixture and Kirk gave me another slam. Five minutes later both dildos were firmly in my hole and the 19-year-old was close to cumming. Tim went behind the 19-year-old and without warning pushed his precum-covered dick up his tight hole. The 19-year-old screamed for Tim to stop but Daddy and Kirk pinned him down on top of me and spread his ass cheeks so Tim could fuck him easier. I held the poppers under the 19-year-old’s nose and he soon started enjoying the fuck and moaning. Then I felt his cock twitch and unload his dirty spunk deep into my hole. His hole tightened around Tim’s cock and Tim shot his poz load up the young lads hole. He thought the fucking was over but then the three blokes who had been in the front of the van came to take turns with their new fuck toy. After he’d taken loads from everyone, he was sent away to find more guys.

Glory Be Life at the apartment went on as it always had, except Dan was getting fucked by me multiple times a week and probably the same by Bob. I say “probably” because the three of us never had a three-way, and I’m only guessing that Bob was fucking him because of the times I arrived home hearing Dan getting railed by Bob in one of their bedrooms. The only one of us who ever used condoms was Bob, because he was still having sex with at least a couple of women and he didn’t want to fuck up his life by getting one of them pregnant and having one of them use it to force him into some kind of arrangement. It's not like we could get pregnant and the full weight of the simmering epidemic wasn’t something I thought of ever. But that was not a problem for us because I was exclusively sexually gay only with Bob and Dan, and I assumed that they were only sexually gay with me, even though Bob seemed to have sex with more than his share of women. One day, I was running an errand off-campus on a fringe part of downtown. I thought I saw Bob ahead of me and I shouted for him, but he was too far away to hear me with the street traffic. Then I saw him walk into a store front I had not seen before, “The Aurora Book and Video Store”. I was nosy, so I walked in to check it out. I was shocked because I didn’t know this kind of shop existed. Along one wall were all kinds of porn magazines and books. Gay, straight and anything you could imagine. They also sold VHS tapes of porn movies as well as dildos and other sex toys that seemed very expensive to me. There were other men in the shop. I noticed that some of them were wandering through a curtained doorway, which made me curious. I followed one of them in. It was a dark hallway with doors on either side, and I could hear both women and men making sex noises. What the fuck! I opened one of the doors and looked inside, then entered. There was a small TV screen showing a porn video with a small stool against the wall and a small sliding bolt to keep the door closed. There was a machine where you could feed in coins to keep the porno running. Then I head someone say, “Hey, psst!” I jumped in shock and a bit of horror, and I noticed a hole in the wall and some white dude running his finger along it. What the fuck? I responded, “Hey? What’s up?” The voice said, “Come here. I want to suck your cock.” I faced the hole in the wall and the arm reached through and unzipped my jeans and undid the button. I dropped my jeans, and his hand caressed my cock and nuts through my underwear which made me get hard. He put his mouth up to the hole and hung his tongue out and I dropped my underwear and put my cock on his tongue. My hips were right up to the wall as he took my rock-hard cock into his mouth and started to give me the best blow job I ever had so far. I didn’t even know what the guy looked like. After about five minutes, I started breathing like I was going to cum and he grabbed my hairy nuts and pulled them hard, which hurt a little and made me ease off on nutting. Finally about five minutes later, he let go of my balls and I immediately unloaded them into his mouth. He kept licking my cock head until I was oversensitive and I pulled it back. I was recovering from nutting when I heard the door close on the other side. The cocksucker was gone. I decided to check out another booth where it sounded like a guy was getting fucked. This booth was completely dark because the video had run out of coins. I looked through the hole and I saw my roommate Bob in the next booth, completely nude with his ass up against a hole on the opposite side of the booth. An enormously thick black cock was pounding Bob's ass. Bob’s cock was hard as a rock and swinging up and down with the rhythm of his fucker. Bob was bracing himself against the wall where my booth was, but he had not yet noticed the hole I was looking through. I was instantly hard again and I knew I wanted to eventually fuck Bob. Bob told me when we first started fucking that he only topped – he didn’t get fucked, so I was surprised. I didn’t know how Bob was able to take such a thick pole up his hole, but he was enjoying it because he shot his load without ever touching his cock just as the other guy was cumming in him. Once Bob came down from his sex high, he noticed me looking through the hole at him. He exclaimed, “What the fuck, Dave.”

Chapter 3: Mathew's hand was a vice on my hip, keeping me in place as he pushed his thick, long dick into my ass. I gasped, the sensation of his girth stretching me wide, the Tina's warmth making the pain almost bearable. But as he slid in all the way, the pressure built into something else entirely, a crescendo of pleasure that had me panting like a bitch in heat. He pulled out almost completely before slamming back in, the sound of his pelvis smacking against my flesh echoing in the quiet room. My world had narrowed to the point where all that existed was the feeling of his cock inside me, the heat of the Tina, and the darkness of the blindfold. The words they spoke were distant whispers, their laughter a cruel symphony that played in the background. "Look at him, such an eager little slut," one of them said, the words cutting through the haze. The second man stepped into the fray, his cock pressing against my lips. The scent of his arousal was like a siren's call, and without thought, I opened my mouth and took him in. The taste was foreign, but the need was overwhelming, and I sucked eagerly, my tongue dancing along the shaft as if it were my lifeblood. They chuckled, their hands roaming my body, pinching my nipples and slapping my ass. The pace grew quicker, the two of them fucking me in unison, their strokes a symphony of pleasure and pain. The man behind me held my hips, his thrusts now a blur of sensation as he claimed me, his dick hitting that perfect spot inside that had me seeing stars. I moaned, the word "please" slipping from my lips, a silent mantra that seemed to drive them wild. They grew more aggressive, their movements punctuated by grunts and curses, their breath hot against my skin. The man in my mouth pulled out, his cock wet with saliva and precum. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a low growl that had my blood pumping. I could only nod, the words lost to the whirlwind of sensation that had taken over my body. The Tina was like a wild beast, consuming every inhibition, every thought of doubt and fear. All that remained was the need to be filled, to be used, to be theirs. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his cock still buried deep inside me. He began to move faster, the sound of his balls slapping against my skin echoing through the room like a drumbeat that matched the pounding in my chest. The warmth of his dick filled me, stretching me to my limits, a feeling so intense that it was almost painful. And yet, I craved more. "Harder," I begged, my voice a desperate whine that seemed to fuel their excitement. His thrusts grew more erratic, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. I could feel his cock swell, the heat inside me growing more intense with each stroke. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, he came, his hot cum filling the 'condom', but it felt like he filled me with his hot cum. The sensation was like nothing I had ever experienced, a raw, primal force that claimed me completely. He didn't pull out, his laughter a dark symphony that filled the air as he began to fuck me again. His cock remained rock-hard, a testament to his lust and power. I moaned into the mouth of the man in front of me, his dick still hard and demanding in my mouth. My own cock dangled limply between my legs, a stark contrast to the thick, pulsing member inside me. Despite the lack of movement, precum leaked from the tip, a silent confession of my body's betrayal. Each time Mathew's cock slammed into me, the head of his dick hit something deep within, sending sparks of pleasure through me. The men took turns, one fucking my mouth while the other claimed my ass, their movements a synchronized dance of dominance. After what felt like an eternity, they paused, their breathing ragged, their cocks still hard and demanding. "What do you think, boys?" Mathew said, his voice a dark whisper. "Should we continue in his bedroom or take him back to my place?" The other two murmured in agreement, their hands still roaming my body, claiming every inch of my trembling flesh. The first guy leaned in, his breath hot and sour with lust. "What do you want, slut?" His voice was a challenge, a demand for my submission. I moaned, the only sound I could manage as the Tina continued to pulse within me. The word "more" slipped from my lips, a desperate plea for them to never stop. Mathew chuckled darkly, his cock still lodged deep inside me. "Looks like our little slut can't get enough," he said, his voice thick with lust. "Don't worry, baby, we're not going to stop yet onlya small break." He pulled out, the sudden emptiness making me gasp. The Tina remained, a constant throb that seemed to pulse in time with my racing heart. The first man stepped closer, his hands firm as he grabbed my shoulders. "On your feet, slut," he said, his voice a command that had me stumbling upright. My legs felt like jelly, but his grip was unyielding, his strength a stark contrast to my weakness. I felt something cold and smooth being slid up my legs, the fabric of a jockstrap wrapping around my waist and thighs. The elastic snapped into place, the fabric a gentle caress against my overheated skin. They led me through the house, the cold floor a stark contrast to the heat of their bodies. My heart was racing, the anticipation of what was to come a thrill that had me trembling. The cool night air hit me as we stepped outside, the breeze a whisper against my bare skin. The sound of a car door opening was a siren's call, and before I knew it, I was being shoved into the backseat, the leather cool against my burning flesh. The band tightened around my arm again, the needle's sting a sharp reminder of the power they held over me. "Here's another for you," the second man said, his voice a mix of amusement and malice. He released the band, and the rush of blood had me gasping. The engine roared to life, the vibration a steady bass note that seemed to pulse in time with the Tina in me. My blindfold was ripped away, the sudden brightness making my eyes water. The world swam into focus, and there was Mathew, his grin a wicked slash across his face. He was older, his body still muscular despite the years. His cock was thick and glistening with precum, a stark contrast to the darkness of the car's interior. "Hello, slut," he said, his eyes raking over me. "Time for some more fucking." I panicked as his bare cock hovered near my ass, the reality of the situation crashing down on me like a wave. But the drug had a hold on me, the warmth in my veins a siren's call that I couldn't resist. The first man leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "Don't worry," he whispered, "we know how to take care of you." Mathew chuckled, his grip on my hips like steel. "You're going to take it all, slut," he said, his voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You've already had us bareback. What's a little more?" I tried to protest, the fear a cold hand around my throat. But the words died on my lips as the Tina claimed me once more, the warmth spreading through my body like wildfire. "Please," I whimpered, the word barely a whisper. The first man's only response was a dark laugh. "You don't get to say no now," he said, his voice a taunt that sent a thrill down my spine. "You're ours." And with that, Mathew slammed back into me, his thick cock filling me completely. The pressure was intense, the sensation of his bare skin against my own a stark reminder of my vulnerability. My mind raced, trying to understand how I had allowed this to happen. The rules had been clear: always safe, always with a condom. But the combination of poppers and Tina had stolen my control, leaving me a trembling mess in their hands. "Take it," the first man growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air. "You're going to love it, slut." The warmth grew, the Tina's pulsing now a steady beat that matched the rhythm of Mathew's thrusts. His cock hit something deep inside me, and a moan was ripped from my chest. He began to fuck me harder, the leather seats squeaking beneath me. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You want more, don't you?" he whispered, his voice a seductive whisper. And as much as I didn't want to admit it, I did. The fear was still there, a cold, hard knot in my stomach. But the desire was stronger, a living flame that consumed every rational thought. "Yeah," I moaned, the word a desperate plea. "Fuck me harder, Mathew." The second man chuckled, his hand stroking my niples with a feather-light touch that had me squirming. Mathew's grin grew wider, his eyes dark with lust as he pounded into me. "That's it," he said, his voice a grunt with each thrust. "Take it all, you greedy little slut." The words were like a spell, each one breaking down the last of my resistance. The first man leaned in, his cock sliding into my mouth. The taste was bitter, his precum coating my tongue as I sucked eagerly. The car filled with the sounds of our passion, the panting and grunts, the slap of skin against skin, the wetness of their cocks in my mouth and ass. I could feel myself losing all sense of self, my body a mere receptacle for their pleasure. And then, the crescendo of their releases, one after the other. Mathew's hot, thick cum shot deep inside me, the sensation of his bare skin on my insides almost too much to handle. At the same time, the man in my mouth came, his salty essence flooding my mouth. Their laughter was like a dark symphony, echoing in the tight space of the car. The taste of the stranger's cum was new, a flavor that was somehow both terrifying and exhilarating. And even as I felt the sticky warmth of their seed inside and out, their cocks remained rock-hard, a testament to their insatiable lust. Mathew pulled out with a wet pop, the sound leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man followed, his dick slipping from my mouth with a strand of cum connecting us. I gasped for air, my throat raw from the abuse. "Look at him," one of them chuckled, the sound a cold reminder of my complete surrender. "Such a greedy little slut." The car's engine purred to a stop, and the sudden absence of movement was a stark contrast to the chaos that had consumed me. "Mathew, Mike," the driver called out, his voice a sharp snap that brought me back to reality. "We're at the club." The two men chuckled, their grips on my hips tightening as they pulled me from the car. The Tina was still lodged in my ass, the warmth a constant throb that reminded me of the depraved act I had just allowed. "Wait," I stuttered, my thoughts racing as the cool night air hit my skin. "I thought we were going to your place, Mathew." Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "Change of plans, slut," he whispered, his breath a hot whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "You're going to love this." Before I could protest, I felt the band tighten around my bicep once more, and the sting of the needle pierced my skin. The warmth grew, a fiery serpent that coiled around my body, heightening my senses and my desire. They led me across the parking lot, the jockstrap the only barrier between my nakedness and the cool air. My legs felt like jelly, each step a trembling journey into the unknown. The club's pulsing bass was a heartbeat that grew louder with each step, the throb of the music matching the ache in my ass. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, the dim light playing tricks on my vision. The first thing I felt was a cool, leather strap against my skin as they helped me into a sling. They spread my legs, the jockstrap stretching taut as they fastened my ankles in place. My vulnerability was complete, my body open and exposed for whatever they had in store. "Look at him," the first man said, his voice a mix of amusement and lust. "So eager for more." Mathew chuckled, his hand trailing along my inner thigh. "Don't worry, we've all got plenty to give." The second man stepped away, his footsteps retreating into the shadows. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You're going to love this," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. The first stranger stepped up, his cock lined up with my exposed ass. "Hello, slut," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. "Do you want my cock?" "Yes," I breathed, the word a silent scream. The Tina's warmth had taken over, a pulsing beat that seemed to resonate with the bass from the club's speakers. Mathew chuckled, his hand stroking my cheek. "Such a good boy," he said, his voice a velvet caress that seemed to melt the last of my resistance. "You're going to love this." The stranger didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with ease. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the warmth of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. They all laughed, the sound echoing in the room, mixing with the bass that seemed to throb in time with their thrusts. The world had narrowed to the two of us, the stranger's cock and the Tina's warm embrace. Mathew leaned in, his breath a tease against my ear. "You're going to be our little whore tonight," he whispered. "Aren't you?" "Yes," I whimpered, the word barely audible over the music. The truth was, I didn't know what I was anymore. The lines had blurred, my identity lost in a haze of lust and fear. The stranger's cock filled me, his every thrust sending waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of their betrayal. The only thing that remained was the need for more. A second man stepped closer, his fingers pinching my nipples. "You like that, don't you?" he said, his voice a growl that sent shivers down my spine. The first stranger's grip tightened on my hips, his cock sliding in and out of me like a piston. The pressure grew, each stroke a reminder of my submission. The world was a kaleidoscope of sensation, the leather of the sling cold and unforgiving, the warmth of their bodies a stark contrast. Mathew stepped back, his eyes never leaving mine as he watched the scene unfold. "Keep going," he said, his voice a command that had me trembling. The first man's strokes grew more aggressive, his grip tight as he brought me closer to the edge. The stranger fucking me grew more frenzied, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his hot cum filling me completely. The warmth of his release was a stark contrast to the coldness of the leather beneath me. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man, his own cock slick with precum, took his place. The sensation of his bare dick pushing into me was overwhelming, the cum acting as a natural lubricant that had him sliding in easily despite his girth. He began to fuck me hard, his grip on my hips bruising as he claimed me. "Look at you," he growled, his voice a mix of anger and lust. "Such a greedy cumdump." His words were a slap, each one stoking the fire of my arousal even as the sting of the pinching lingered in my nipples. The pain was a strange sort of pleasure, a reminder of my submission that had me panting with need. "Take it," he snarled, his hips smacking against my ass as he fucked me. "You're our little slut now." His words were like a whip, each one driving me deeper into the abyss of pleasure and pain. The Tina's warmth was a constant presence, a pulsing beat that seemed to echo in the very air around us. Mathew stepped closer, his hand stroking my cheek. "You're doing so well," he whispered, his voice a dark caress. "So eager for more, aren't you?" The words were a challenge, a question that I couldn't deny. The second man's cock was thick and unyielding, filling me to the brim with each thrust. "Yes," I whimpered, the word a desperate plea for them to never stop. "More." The man's grip tightened, his strokes growing more erratic as he approached his climax. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his eyes boring into me. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very walls of the club, he came, his hot seed mixing with the cum already inside me. The feeling was like nothing I had ever experienced, a sensation so intense that it was almost painful. The Tina's warmth grew, the pressure in my ass a constant, unrelenting force. Mathew stepped up, his cock still rock hard and gleaming with precum. He smirked, his eyes dark with lust. "Looks like you enjoyed that," he said, his voice a purr that had my stomach flipping. "But don't worry, slut, that was just the appetizer. The main course is about to begin." The second stranger stepped aside, his cock slipping out of me with a wet sound that had me gasping. "Looks like he's ready for you again, Mathew," he said, his voice filled with a twisted kind of glee. Mathew stepped closer, his cock still hard, a silent promise that he wasn't done with me yet. Mathew leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "I think the whole club is going to fuck you tonight," he whispered, his words a dark promise that sent a shiver down my spine. "And when they're done with you, we'll go to my place, just as promised." His grin was a knife, the malice in his eyes a stark contrast to the tenderness in his voice. With that, he pushed into me, his bare cock stretching me open. The lack of a condom was a stark reminder of the power he held over me, a power that I had so willingly given. The first man stepped aside, his hand lingering on my hip as if to claim his territory. The crowd gathered, the sound of their lustful murmurs a siren's call that had me trembling. Mathew fucked me slow at first, his eyes locked with mine in the mirror. The look on his face was one of pure dominance, an evil glint in his eye that sent a shiver down my spine. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, a mix of lust and anticipation. They had all come for their turn, eager to claim me as their own. "You're going to love this, slut," Mathew whispered, his breath hot against my ear. "Some of these guys have a little something extra, just like me and Mike." His words were a cryptic promise, hinting at a new level of depravity that had me trembling. But before I could ask, he was slamming into me, his cock hitting the spot inside that had me crying out. The first man stepped forward, his cock already hard and leaking precum. "You ready for me?" he asked, his voice a gruff growl that had my heart racing. I nodded, unable to find the words to express the mix of fear and excitement coursing through my veins. He didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of experience. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the heat of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. Mathew watched with a smug smile, his hand still wrapped around my throat as he fucked me with an almost gentle strokes. "Look at you, taking it all," he said, his voice a mix of pride and amusement. "Such a good little slut." The man behind me grunted, his grip tightening as he found his rhythm. I could feel his cock swelling, the warmth of his cum building inside me. The crowd around us grew larger, a sea of shadowy figures that I could only catch glimpses of in the mirror. Their hands roamed my body, their fingers teasing my nipples and stroking my cock. The Tina's warmth had turned into a fiery need that consumed me, each touch a spark that had me writhing in the sling. Mathew leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper that seemed to echo in my soul. "You're going to take them all, aren't you?" he asked, his eyes searching mine. "You want to be our little cum dumpster." The word was like a trigger, the reality of what was happening crashing down on me like a wave. I was a married man, letting strangers fuck me bareback in a public club while my wife was away. But the need was too strong, the Tina's grip too tight. "Yes," I moaned, the word a silent scream of submission. Mathew's grip tightened on my neck, his laughter a dark symphony that sent shivers down my spine. "That's it, slut," he whispered. "Take it all." The first man's cock grew even harder, his strokes becoming more erratic. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his voice thick with lust. And then, with a final thrust, he came, filling me with his seed. Mathew leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "Do you know what they're going to give you?" His words were a whispered riddle that had my mind racing. "Some of them have something special, the gift," he said, a smirk playing on his lips. "Like me." His hand slid down to my chest, his fingers tracing the outline of my wedding ring. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" I nodded, unable to find the strength to speak. The idea of what they meant by 'the gift' was both terrifying and exhilarating. Mathew pulled out, his cum mixing with the rest inside me. The warmth was like a living entity, a testament to my complete submission. The crowd grew closer, their breath hot against my skin. Mathew chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. "You're going to be the talk of the town, slut," he said, his voice a taunt that had me trembling. "Everyone will know how much of a whore you really are." He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing my earlobe. "And when they're done with you," he whispered, "you'll still be ours." Mathew stepped aside, his cock still hard and glistening with our combined juices. The line of eager participants grew, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. I could feel the band around my arm tighten, the cool metal digging into my skin. Another shot of Tina burned as it entered my veins, the warmth spreading through me like wildfire. I moaned, my body a canvas for their lust. "Enjoy yourself, slut," he called over his shoulder, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. The first stranger stepped up, his cock thick and pulsing with need. He didn't bother with pleasantries, pushing into me without hesitation. The crowd parted like the Red Sea, making way for the next round of debauchery. The man behind me wasted no time, his bare cock sliding in easily, the cum already inside me acting as a natural lubricant. His hands roamed over my body, his fingers digging into my skin as he found his rhythm. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, watching, waiting for their turn. The Tina's warmth had become a living entity, a beast that demanded more and more, pushing my boundaries until I didn't know where they ended and I began. My moans grew louder, the music and the murmurs of the onlookers melding into a symphony of sin. The stranger's thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I could feel his fingers digging into my flesh. The pain was a strange kind of pleasure, a reminder that I was nothing more than a plaything for their amusement. The Tina's pulsing grew stronger, the heat in my ass unbearable. As the stranger reached his climax, the room spun, the edges of my vision going dark. I felt his cock swell inside me, his cum filling me until I thought I would burst. The crowd grew rowdy, their catcalls and cheers a cacophony of lust that filled the air. The man pulled out with a wet smack, leaving me trembling and exposed. The second man stepped forward, his cock already hard and eager. He didn't bother if i was ready, his eyes locked on mine in the mirror as he pushed into me. The warmth of his skin was a stark contrast to the coldness of the room, the pressure of his cock a welcome relief to the emptiness left by the first. His eyes were cold, a chilling blue that sent shivers down my spine. The Tina's heat grew, the pressure unbearable. "Please," I whimpered, the word a silent cry for release. But the only response was his cruel smile, his eyes never leaving mine as he fucked me with a brutal passion that had me begging for more. His strokes were punishing, each one a declaration of his dominance over my body. The crowd grew restless, their hands roaming over my exposed skin, their whispers a constant reminder of my degradation. The second man's cock grew even harder, his eyes never leaving mine in the mirror. "You're going to love this," he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my heart racing. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his warmth mixing with the rest inside me. As he pulled out, the room spun, the leather sling sticky with sweat and cum. And then, before I could even catch my breath, I felt the pressure of another cock pushing into me. I looked up, I saw a tattoo of a scorpion snaking around the man's wrist. He grinned, his teeth a stark white against the darkness of his skin. "You're mine now, slut," he growled, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air around us. The black man wasted no time, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of his experience. His grip was firm, his strokes sure and steady as he claimed me. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of my betrayal. The scent of him was intoxicating, a mix of musk and something else that I couldn't quite place. His skin was slick with sweat, his muscles rippling as he fucked me like I was nothing more than a hole to be filled. The crowd around us was a blur, their faces a kaleidoscope of desire and depravity. The music was a constant beat, the bass a heart that seemed to pulse in sync with my own. His thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I was sure I would bruise. The Tina's warmth had become an insatiable hunger, a need that grew with each stroke of his cock. He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing the shell of my ear. "You ever think about letting me fuck your wife?" His voice was a low growl, the question a taunt that had me panting with arousal despite my confusion. "I bet she'd love a taste of the gift," he murmured, his hand sliding down to my wedding ring. The metal felt cold against my fevered skin, a stark contrast to the heat of his cock inside me. "What... what gift?" I managed to gasp out, the words barely coherent. He chuckled, his teeth grazing my ear. "The gift of the gods," he whispered, his strokes growing more erratic. "You'll know it when you feel it." His hand tightened around my ring, and for a brief moment, I felt a flicker of panic. The thought of him with my wife was terrifying, but the haze of lust clouded any rational thought. As the man came inside me, his warmth was a strange comfort, a reminder that I was still alive amidst this whirlwind of sensation. He stepped back, his cock slipping out with a wet sound that was met with cheers from the crowd. Immediately, another took his place, his cock hard and ready. The warmth of his cum washed over me as he filled me up, and I felt my body respond, my ass clenching around him. The cycle continued, a never-ending string of strangers claiming me, their bare cocks sliding in and out of my ass with a rhythm that seemed to be choreographed by the beat of the music. The Tina had me floating, each sensation more intense than the last. Time lost all meaning as they used me, their hands roaming my body with a possessiveness that sent shivers down my spine. I could almost see the dicks moving inside my ass, each ridge and vein a new sensation that had me moaning with a mix of pain and pleasure. The room was a blur of shadowy figures, their eyes gleaming with lust as they watched the show. The warmth of their cum was a constant presence, a reminder of my status as their plaything. And yet, with each new cock, I felt myself growing more and more lost in the haze of pleasure. The pain was a distant memory, the only thing that remained was the need for more. Their grunts and curses filled my ears, a symphony of depravity that had me begging for my own release. But it never came, the Tina's grip on my body an unyielding force that kept me on the edge. They talked about me as if I wasn't there, their words a mix of praise and degradation that had me trembling. I was theirs, a married slut at their mercy. As the night grew longer, the line of men grew shorter, until it was just Mathew and Mike standing before me. They shared a look, one that spoke of a silent understanding, a pact that had been made without my knowledge. "You're going to take us both," Mathew said, his voice a command that I couldn't refuse. They released me from the sling, my legs wobbly and unsteady from the hours of relentless pounding. Mike laid down on the leather bed, his cock still hard and glistening with the evidence of my submission. He looked up at me, his eyes dark with lust, and patted the spot beside him. "Climb on," he said, his voice a gentle coax that belied the beast beneath the surface. Mathew's hand was firm on my back, guiding me until my ass was hovering over Mike's erection. I felt the tip of his cock nudging against my hole, the pressure almost too much to bear. And then, with a grunt of effort, he pulled my ass towards him, his cock sliding into the warm, wet embrace of my ass. Mathew stepped up behind me, his own cock jutting out, demanding entry. I could feel his breath on my neck, his chuckle sending shivers down my spine. "Ready for the main event of this night?" he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my stomach flipping. I nodded, my eyes wide with fear and excitement. His cockhead pressed against my hole, the pressure building until I thought I would break. And then, with a sudden, brutal thrust, he was inside me, his cock filling me alongside Mike's. The pain was searing, a white-hot blaze that had me screaming. But through the haze, I could feel the warmth of the Tina, the need for more burning like a brand on my soul. I bucked and writhed, trying to adjust to the intrusion. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a soundtrack to my degradation. Mathew's cock slid in and out of me, the friction against Mike's a sensation so intense it was almost unbearable. Each thrust had me gasping for air, my body a vessel for their pleasure. The leather beneath me was sticky with sweat and cum, the smell of sex heavy in the air. I could feel Mike's hands on my hips, his grip tight as he met Mathew's strokes with his own. Their rhythm grew more intense, the two of them fucking me in a synchronized dance of domination. The pain was a crescendo, building with each stroke until I thought I would shatter. But with it came an arousal so intense it was like nothing I had ever felt before. I could feel their eyes on me, their desire a tangible force that had me trembling. Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "You're doing so well, slut," he whispered, his voice a mix of amusement and praise. "Taking us both like a champ." His words were a knife, slicing through the last vestiges of my resistance. The Tina had me floating on a cloud of need, each thrust sending me spiraling higher and higher. The pressure grew, the heat in my ass unbearable. I could feel their cocks swelling, the warmth of their cum building inside me like a volcano ready to erupt. "I'm going to cum," Mike groaned, his voice a mix of pain and pleasure. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his strokes becoming more aggressive. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the club, they came. The feeling of their warmth filling me was like nothing I had ever experienced, a duet of pleasure that had me spilling my own load onto Mike's stomach. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a symphony of lust that seemed to go on forever. As they pulled out, my ass felt like it was on fire, the warmth of their cum a constant reminder of my submission. I collapsed onto the bed, my body a trembling wreck. The Tina had me floating, the world a kaleidoscope of sensation. Mathew leaned over me, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You were perfect," he murmured, his voice a dark caress that had my stomach flipping. The crowd began to disperse, the music fading into the background as the men dressed themselves, leaving me naked and exposed on the sticky leather. Mike approached, his eyes cold and calculating as he slid a jockstrap back onto me, the fabric sticking to my cum-soaked ass. He then fastened a pair of leather pants around my waist, the back cut out to leave my ass fully exposed. Mathew lifts me up with an ease that was almost tender, his strong arms a stark contrast to the brutal way he had fucked me. He suports me through the club, the room spinning as the lights began to come up. The music grew distant, the cheers of the crowd replaced by the harsh glare of reality. I was their cum-filled toy, their plaything for the night. They guide me to the front door, the cool air of dawn hitting me like a slap in the face. The sun was already climbing, the light almost blinding after the dark, heady embrace of the club. I stumbled, my legs shaking as they walked me through the parking lot. Each step sent waves of pain shooting through my abused ass, a reminder of my submission. The door creaked open, revealing the stark reality of the day outside. The coolness of the early morning air was a stark contrast to the stifling heat of the club. The concrete was cold and unforgiving beneath my bare feet, the gravel digging into my skin. The light was harsh, the world a stark contrast to the warm, pulsing darkness of the club. As we walked, the light grew brighter, the shadows retreating before it. My eyes were still adjusting, the world around me a blur of colors and shapes. I could feel the cum dripping down my legs, the stickiness of it a constant reminder of my degradation. The leather pants wheresa mockery of modesty, the open back a declaration of my status as their property. Mathew's hand was firm on my shoulder, his grip a comforting weight that kept me from collapsing. Mike trailed behind us, his footsteps echoing through the empty parking lot. The world was silent, save for the distant sound of a car driving by, the hum of tires on asphalt a stark reminder that the world outside our bubble of depravity was going about its normal business, blissfully unaware of the sins that had been committed inside. With a rough shove, they pushed me back onto the sticky leather of the backseat, the smell of sex and sweat a potent cocktail that made me dizzy. Mike climbed in beside me, his eyes never leaving mine as he began to fuck me again. The slow, deliberate strokes were a stark contrast to the frantic pounding of earlier, a gentle reminder that I was still theirs to use. Mathew slammed the door shut and revved the engine, the roar of the car slicing through the quiet morning. The vibrations of the car's movement added a new dimension to the sensations already coursing through my body, the leather sticking to my sweat-slicked skin. The sun peeked over the horizon, casting a warm glow through the tinted windows that painted our bodies in shades of red and orange. As we drove, the city passed by in a blur, the buildings and streetlights nothing more than abstract shapes. The pain in my ass had morphed into a dull ache, a constant throb that served as a reminder of my submission. Mike's cock slid in and out of me with a leisurely grace that seemed almost tender, his eyes never leaving mine as we shared a silent conversation of power and need. The Tina's warmth had faded, leaving me raw and vulnerable, the reality of what had happened crashing down on me like a ton of bricks. The car pulled into a quiet, residential street, the only sound the steady rhythm of Mike's hips. The houses were dark, their windows like silent sentinels watching our sordid little parade. The garage door rumbled open, the darkness swallowing us whole as we pulled inside. The door slammed shut, the sudden silence a stark contrast to the cacophony of the club. Mathew turned in the driver's seat, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "You're going to love this," he said, his voice a dark promise that sent shivers down my spine. I had no idea what was in store, but the mix of fear and excitement had me panting like a bitch in heat. The night over but the day was just beginning, i hoped the fucking of me would continue. Mike's cock slammed into me one last time, his warmth spreading deep inside me as he came, filling me with his seed. He pulled out slowly, his still-hard shaft glistening in the dim light of the car. With a final chuckle, he helped me stand, the leather pants sticking to my cum-soaked skin. The coolness of the early morning air hit me like a slap, sending goosebumps racing across my body. Mathew led me through a side door into a house that smelled faintly of leather and musk. The walls were painted in deep, rich colors, the decor a stark contrast to the suburban normalcy of my own home. I stumbled, my legs weak from the hours of abuse, but he held me firmly, his grip a gentle reminder of the power he wielded over me. We climbed the stairs, my bare feet slapping against the cold wooden treads. The house was silent, the only sound the heavy throb of my pulse in my ears. My heart was racing, the anticipation of what was to come a cocktail of fear and arousal that had me trembling. Mathew pushed open a door, revealing a dimly lit room with a large four-poster bed in the center. The scent of leather and sex was thick in the air, a heady mix that made my head swim. The bed was a sea of black satin, a stark contrast to the starkness of the leather restraints attached to each post. The man I had first met on Grindr sat there, a smug smile playing on his lips. Mathew's voice was a low purr as he spoke to him. "James, this is our little slut. He's been such a good boy for us, hasn't he?" James nodded, his eyes raking over me with a hunger that made me squirm. "Indeed," he said, his voice a smooth, dark promise. "Looks like he enjoyed the club." Mike chuckled, his grip on my arm tightening as he pulled me closer to the bed. They removed the leather pants with a roughness that had me stumbling, the cool air kissing my bruised ass. The jockstrap came off next, the fabric sticking to my skin like a second layer. James leaned over, his touch gentle as he wrapped the strap around my bicep. "How was it?" he asked, his tone almost conversational. I nodded, the word "AMAZING" escaping my lips before I could censor myself. The truth was, despite the fear and the pain, the intensity of the experience had been like nothing I'd ever felt before. The warmth of the Tina was already building again, a sweet agony that had me craving more. He chuckled, a dark sound that seemed to echo in the room. "I'm so glad," he murmured, his thumb tracing a line along my skin. "Do you want more?" The question hung in the air, a silent dare that I couldn't resist. "Yes, please," I whimpered, my voice a desperate plea. "Fuck me, fill me up till tomorrow." Their laughter was like a punch to the gut, but I didn't care. The need was too great, the Tina had stripped away any sense of dignity or self-respect. James's smile grew wider as he reached for the syringe, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. The cold metal slid into my arm, the plunger depressed with a slow, deliberate pressure that had me gasping. The warmth grew, the Tina's embrace wrapping around me like a python, squeezing the last of my rational thought from my mind. The room swam, the edges of my vision going hazy as the drug took hold. They laid me on my back on the bed, my legs spread wide. James positioned himself between my thighs, his cock bobbing in front of me like a mirage in the heat. I tried to focus, my gaze drifting up to the tattoo above his dick. A scorpion, its tail curled up in a threatening arch, the needle-sharp point poised and ready to strike. I recognized it, the same as the one the stranger at the club had, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. But the thought was fleeting, chased away by the pressure building in my ass. James leaned forward, the piercing glinting in the dim light, the metal stud a stark contrast against his skin. His cock nudged at my entrance, the tip slick with the precum that had been building all night. I felt the coldness of the metal as he lined himself up, the anticipation of his penetration almost unbearable. And then, with a single, powerful thrust, he was inside me. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt before, the piercing adding an extra dimension to the already overwhelming pleasure. The tattoo was forgotten as his cock slid into me, filling me completely. Each stroke was a symphony of sensation, a blend of pleasure and pain that had me crying out for more. Mathew and Mike watched from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with a dark hunger that had me squirming. "Such a good boy," Mathew murmured, his voice a gentle caress that seemed to stroke my very soul. "You're going to love this, slut." Their words were lost to the haze of pleasure that had taken over my mind. James fucked me hard, his hips slapping against my ass with a wet, slick sound that seemed to echo in the quiet room. The leather restraints beckoned, a promise of what was to come. Mathew's voice was a whisper in my ear, his breath hot against my neck. "You're going to beg for us, slut," he murmured, his fingers tracing the edge of my jaw. "You're going to crave this, every moment of it." His words were a dark incantation, a promise that had me trembling. Mike's hands were on my chest, his thumbs teasing my nipples until they stood at attention, the pain a sharp counterpoint to the fullness of James's cock inside me. The need grew, a desperate ache that had me bucking against James, urging him to go deeper, to fill me completely. Mathew's eyes never left mine, the smug satisfaction in them a stark contrast to the gentle way he stroked my cheek. "You're going to beg for it," he said, his voice a soft promise that seemed to resonate in my very soul. "Every week, every day." His words were like a spell, casting a net of desire that tightened with every thrust. The bed groaned in protest as James picked up the pace, the sound of skin slapping against skin a rhythmic counterpoint to the throb of the music that still played in my head. I could feel the warmth building in my belly, the pressure in my ass unbearable. "Please," I whimpered, the word a desperate plea. "I'll do anything." Mathew leaned in, his mouth close to my ear. "You already have," he whispered, his breath hot and sweet. "And you're going to keep doing it, aren't you?" His hand slid down my body, his fingers finding my cock, already hard and leaking. The touch was a spark, setting my nerves alight. The room spun as James slammed into me, his cock hitting that spot that had me seeing stars. The Tina had me lost in a sea of pleasure, each stroke a reminder that I was theirs to do with as they liked. "More," I begged, the word a silent scream that seemed to echo through the room. Mike's voice was a harsh whisper in my ear. "This weekend is just the beginning," he said, his tone a promise that had me trembling. "You're going to be our little slut from now on." The words were a knife, cutting through the fog of pleasure to leave me cold. But the Tina's warmth was too strong, the need too great. I could feel the fear bubbling up inside me, a toxic cocktail with the desire. Mathew chuckled, his hand stroking my chest in a gentle, soothing motion. "Don't worry," he murmured. "We'll take care of you. You're going to love being our cumdump." His words were a strange comfort, the thought of being theirs forever both terrifying and exhilarating. James's strokes grew more frantic, his eyes locked with mine as he fucked me harder and deeper. "You're going to love this," he grunted, the pressure building in my ass unbearable. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, he came, his cum filling me in a hot, pulsing wave. He didn't pull out, his cock still twitching as he leaned down, his teeth grazing my neck. "Do you want more?" he whispered, his breath hot and ragged. The words barely registered, my body a live wire of pleasure and pain. "Yes," I moaned, the word a desperate plea for them to never stop. "Fuck me, fill me up." The Tina had me lost in a haze of need, my mind a blur of sensation and desire. James leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "You want more of my special DNA, don't you?" His voice was a dark whisper that sent a shiver down my spine. I had no idea what he meant, but in that moment, I didn't care. All I knew was that I needed more of him, more of the intense pleasure that his cock brought me. As James began to fuck me again, his strokes long and deep, Mathew and Mike emerged from the shadows, their expressions predatory. Without a word, they moved to the side of the bed, each one taking a wrist. The cold leatherlclosed around my skin, the chains rattling as they secured me in place. I didn't struggle, didn't even flinch. I was theirs to do with as they liked, and the thought only made me hotter. The bed frame groaned with the force of James's thrusts, the mattress bouncing beneath me. The leather restraints dug into my wrists, the pain a stark contrast to the pleasure of his cock sliding in and out of me. Each stroke seemed to push me closer to the edge, my body responding to his every whim. Mathew and Mike watched, their eyes gleaming with hunger as they took in the sight of my submission. The leather of the restraints was like a second skin, a constant reminder of my place in this twisted game. The room was a whirl of shadows and lust, the smell of sex and leather thick in the air. Without warning, James pulled out of me, his cock slick with cum and sweat. I whimpered, the sudden emptiness leaving me feeling exposed and needy. Before I could even process what was happening, Mathew and Mike had me in their grip, my ankles in their firm hands. They didn't speak, their actions speaking louder than any words. They secured the chains attached to the ceiling to the loops on the leather cuffs, lifting my legs until I was suspended in the air, my ass high and open. The sensation was one of complete and utter vulnerability, a feeling that sent a shiver of anticipation down my spine. The cool metal of the chains was a stark contrast to the warm stickiness that coated me from the previous encounters. I was on display, a plaything for their amusement, and the reality of it had me panting with excitement and fear. Mathew stepped forward, his cock standing at attention. "Look at him," he said to Mike and James, his voice a low purr that seemed to resonate in the air. "Our little slut, begging for more." Mike's smile grew wider, his eyes never leaving my exposed ass. "Such a greedy little thing," he said, his tone one of amusement. Mathew positioned himself at my entrance, the head of his cock nudging against my hole. He pushed in with a deliberate slowness that had me writhing in anticipation, the chains rattling above me. Each inch was a sweet agony, the stretch a stark contrast to the emptiness that had come before. He began to fuck me with a leisurely rhythm, his hips moving in a steady, almost hypnotic pattern that had me lost in the moment. Their conversation continued around me, their words a blur of sound that seemed to fade into the background. They talked about me as if I was nothing more than an object, a toy for their amusement. James spoke of the 'mark' they would eventually give me, his eyes gleaming with excitement at the prospect of branding me as theirs. The thought sent a thrill through me, the idea of being claimed in such a permanent way both terrifying and arousing. Mike chimed in, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to resonate through the room. "I say we get him a nice little trinket to remember us by," he said, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Something that'll remind him of his place every time he sits down." Mathew chuckled, the sound a dark symphony of lust and power. He pulled almost all the way out, leaving me feeling empty and desperate, before slamming back into me with a force that had me crying out. "A piercing, perhaps?" he mused, his strokes growing faster and more erratic. "But we'll save the mark for when he's truly ours." The Tina had my body responding in ways I never thought possible, the pain mixing with pleasure in a delicious cocktail that had me begging for more. James and Mike's fingers on my nipples were like live wires, the pain shooting straight to my cock and making it throb in time with their twisting. My hips bucked against Mathew's, urging him deeper, my body a willing vessel for their desires. Mathew's breath grew ragged, his eyes glazed with the haze of pleasure. He was close, so very close, and the anticipation had me trembling. "You're going to feel this," he growled, his grip on my hips tightening as he drove into me one final time. The world exploded around me as he came, his cum mixing with the sticky mess already inside me, the warmth of his release sending me hurtling over the edge. But even as he emptied himself into me, Mathew didn't stop. He continued to fuck me hard, his cock still rock solid despite the orgasm. "These blue pills are amazing," he murmured, his voice filled with wonder. "You're so eager for it, aren't you?" His eyes met mine, a silent challenge that had me panting for more. Their laughter filled the room, a cacophony of victory and lust. My own orgasm was a distant need, lost in the sea of sensation that washed over me. The leather of the restraints bit into my skin, the chains rattling with each of Mathew's powerful thrusts. "So good," I moaned, the words barely coherent. "Don't stop." The room was a blur of movement, the three of them a living sculpture of desire and power. Their eyes were dark with need, their smiles wicked. The Tina had turned me into a whore, my body a canvas for their pleasure. Mathew didn't stop, his strokes growing more aggressive with each passing moment. My ass was a tight vice around him, desperately trying to hold onto the cock that owned me. And just when I thought I couldn't take anymore, he came again, filling me with another hot, thick load. The chains above me clanked with each thrust, a metallic symphony to accompany my degradation. James leaned in, his smile a twisted thing of beauty. He whispered in my ear, his breath warm and sweet with the scent of the club. "You're going to have a big hangover tomorrow," he said, his voice a dark promise. "But we'll take good care of you." His eyes sparkled with mischief as he held up the syringe, the clear fluid inside reflecting the room's dim light. He injected me again, the Tina's warmth spreading through me like a wildfire. The world swam around me as Mike took his turn, his cock pushing into my well-used ass. The pain was a distant memory, the pleasure a living, pulsing entity that consumed my thoughts. I was lost in the haze, my body a marionette to their whims. The only things that remained clear were the sounds of skin slapping against skin, the smell of leather and sex, and the feeling of their cocks inside me. I drifted in and out of consciousness, my mind a whirlwind of sensation and depravity. Each time I came back, it was to the feel of another cock, another stranger claiming me, my body a vessel for their pleasure. The leather of the restraints had become a part of me, a constant reminder of my submission. When I opened my eyes, James was there, his hand on my chin, tilting my head to the side. "Look at you," he murmured, his voice a gentle caress. "Such a good boy." His thumb brushed against my cheek, smearing the tears that had tracked down my face. "We invited some of our friends to play," he said, his tone a sweet promise of more to come. The room was a sea of faces, all of them hungry and eager. I didn't recognize any of them, but their eyes told me what they wanted. They were members of a club, a secret society of men who craved the same things I did. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of fear and excitement that had my cock jutting out, desperate for attention. One by one, they stepped forward, each one bearing the same scorpion tattoo. The tattoo was a strange bond between us, a silent promise of shared depravity. Their touches were rough, their cocks thick and unyielding as they took their turns with me. The pain was a constant now, a symphony that played in the background as I was passed around like a toy. With each new man, I could feel the cum inside me churn, a toxic brew of desire and despair. The leather restraints held me in place, the cold metal chains digging into my skin as they used me without mercy. Each one whispered sweet nothings in my ear, their words a dark balm that soothed my soul even as my body was pushed to its limits. The room grew hazy with the scent of sex and sweat, the air thick with the sound of their grunts and my moans. Each thrust was a declaration of their dominance, each spurt of cum a claim on my soul. They didn't care about my marriage, about the life I had outside these walls. In here, I was nothing but their cumdump, a vessel for their lust. And when the last one had his fill, pulling out of me with a wet pop, the room grew quiet. I looked up, my vision swimming with the aftermath of the Tina, to see that the windows were dark. Time had slipped through my fingers like sand, lost to the relentless tide of pleasure and pain. Mathew's hand was gentle as he caressed my cheek, bringing me back to reality. "You did so well," he murmured, his voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. "But we're not done yet." He stepped back, his cock still hard and slick with our combined juices. Mike followed suit, his gaze never leaving my body as he took his place behind me. The warmth of his cock pressed against my ass, a promise of more to come. The room had grown quiet, the only sound the heavy breathing of the men who had used me. The leather cuffs held me in place, a constant reminder that I was theirs. Mathew's cock slid into me, a familiar warmth that seemed to fill every inch of me. He moved slowly, almost tenderly, his eyes never leaving mine. Each stroke was a gentle reminder of the power he held, the way his body claimed mine with an ease that had me trembling. My body was a wreck, each muscle screaming in protest, but the Tina had me eager for more, my hole pulsing around him like a desperate heartbeat. With a final, powerful thrust, he emptied himself inside me, the warmth of his cum mixing with the pool that already coated my insides. His cock went soft, the leather restraints still holding me open and exposed. He pulled out, his cum dripping from my ass to stain the already soiled sheets below. Mike stepped up, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "My turn," he said, his voice a growl that seemed to shake the very air. He didn't waste time, pushing into me with a speed that had me gasping. His strokes were quick and sharp, a stark contrast to Mathew's leisurely pace. He fucked me like he owned me, his hands gripping my hips so hard I knew there would be bruises tomorrow. The room spun, the leather cuffs cutting into my wrists, the pain a sweet release from the fog of pleasure. When Mike finally came, his hot seed spurting into me, his cock went soft, too. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty and used, the chains jingling as I hung there, my legs trembling from the exertion. Both men stepped back, their eyes never leaving my body, which was now a canvas of sweat, cum, and bruises. Mathew spoke first, his voice thick with lust and satisfaction. "We'll see you next week, slut." The words were a promise, a dark echo of what was to come. Mike nodded, a cruel smile playing on his lips. "You're going to be the talk of the club," he said, his eyes gleaming. "Everyone's going to want a piece of you." The door clicked shut behind them, leaving me alone in the room, still bound and exposed. The silence was deafening, the only sound the steady drip of cum from my ass. The chains above me swung slightly, a reminder of my captivity. I didn't struggle, didn't call out for them to come back. Instead, I waited, my body a tight coil of need. And then James was there again, his presence a warm, living thing that seemed to fill the room. He stepped closer, his eyes on my bruised and abused body. "Looks like you enjoyed yourself," he said, his voice a low, dark chuckle. His fingers trailed over my chest, his touch light and feathery, a stark contrast to the brutal fucking I had endured. He played with my nipples, twisting them gently before pinching them hard. I gasped, the pain a spark in the sea of pleasure that had become my world. "Please," I begged, my voice hoarse from screams. "Fuck me again." James's smile grew wider, his teeth a flash of white in the dim light. He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "I think we made you a true member," he murmured. His hand moved down my body, tracing the lines of the leather restraints that held me in place. His cock, still hard and gleaming, hovered at my entrance. With a slow, deliberate motion, he pushed into me again, the piercing sending a jolt of pleasure through me. His strokes were deep and powerful, his cock hitting my prostate with every thrust. My body responded, the warmth building inside me with every push. I moaned, my voice a desperate plea for more. The room was a blur of sensation, the smell of sex and leather a heady perfume that clouded my senses. James's hand found my cock, his grip firm and unyielding. Despite the pleasure, it remained limp, a testament to the drug's power. "Such a good boy," he murmured, his voice a gentle caress that had me trembling. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" I nodded, my eyes squeezed shut as he fucked me with a slow, deliberate rhythm that seemed to last an eternity. Each push brought a fresh wave of pleasure, the pain a distant memory as I was lost in the sensation of being filled. "Yes," I moaned, my voice barely audible. "Please, more." His strokes grew faster, the slap of his balls against my ass a steady beat that seemed to drive me closer to the edge. I could feel the warmth building up inside me, the pressure unbearable. "Come for me," he whispered, his breath a warm gust against my neck. "Come on, slut." My body tensed, muscles straining against the leather. And then it hit me, the orgasm so powerful it seemed to rip through me like a tornado. My eyes rolled back in my head, and I screamed, the sound echoing off the walls. It was a release unlike any I had ever felt, a crescendo of pleasure that seemed to consume every inch of me. But my cock remained limp, a stark reminder of my true nature in this twisted game. James's laugh was a dark symphony, a cruel sound that only heightened my pleasure. He didn't stop, his cock driving into me with a ferocity that had me begging for more. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a low, guttural growl that seemed to vibrate through my very bones. I nodded, the word 'yes' a silent scream that seemed to hang in the air. The Tina had turned me into a creature of pure need, my body betraying me with every tremor of pleasure. His cock was like a brand, searing me from the inside out, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The orgasm was endless, a never-ending wave that crashed over me, threatening to pull me under. I felt like I was drowning in pleasure, my body no longer my own. "Please," I moaned, my voice a desperate wail that seemed to resonate through the room. "I can't take it anymore." James chuckled, the sound low and dark. "But a slut like you doesn't get to decide when it's enough," he whispered, his breath hot against my neck. His hips never stopped moving, his cock a relentless force that claimed me with each stroke. The leather of the restraints was a constant reminder of my submission, a part of me now. My breathing grew rapid, my chest heaving as I fought for air, my vision swimming with the intensity of the sensations. "Stop," I begged, the word a choked gasp that barely made it past my lips. But James was merciless, his laughter echoing in my ears as he continued to fuck me, his strokes growing more urgent with each passing second. The pleasure was too much, an overwhelming force that had me on the brink of passing out. My body was a tightly wound coil, ready to snap at any moment. And yet, I didn't want it to stop. The power of the drug had me craving the degradation, my soul a willing participant in this twisted dance of dominance and submission. His hand wrapped around my throat, his grip firm and unyielding. "Look at me," he demanded, his eyes boring into mine. And when I did, I saw the hunger there, the raw need that mirrored my own. With a snarl, he released me, and I took a deep, gasping breath, my eyes never leaving his. His hips surged forward, his cock pummeling me, each stroke a declaration of war on my body's last reserves. The room grew hazy, the leather cuffs cutting into my wrists as I strained against them. The chains above me sang a metallic song, a symphony of submission that seemed to echo through the air. And then, with a final, violent thrust, he came inside me, his cum a hot brand that seared my soul. The look on his face was one of pure triumph, a savage grin that seemed to split his features. "Here it is," he said, his voice a growl of satisfaction. "Your gift." His cock grew soft, the warmth of his seed a stark reminder of his ownership. He pulled out of me with a wet sound, the chains above me swaying with the motion. I was a wreck, my body trembling with the aftermath of the orgasm. The chains rattled as I struggled to stay upright, my legs threatening to give way. He stepped back, his eyes on my ravaged ass, the leather restraints still in place. "Goodnight, slut," James said, his voice a low, dark whisper that seemed to echo in the now silent room. His eyes held a promise, a hint of the darkness to come. He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "This is just the beginning." The door clicked shut behind him, and the room was plunged into darkness. I hung there, suspended in the aftermath, the weight of their cum a strange comfort. The Tina's grip on my body was fading, leaving me with the raw reality of my actions. Each breath was a reminder of the pain, the bruises that painted my skin a canvas of submission. With a groan, I tested the restraints, my body heavy with exhaustion. The leather bit into my wrists, the metal cold against my ankles. The room spun around me, the floor seemingly miles away. My cock hung limp, the drug's effect a cruel joke. Despite the pain, despite the fear, I knew I would crave this again. It was a siren's call, a need that would not be denied. The world grew fuzzy around the edges, the darkness closing in. I didn't fight it, didn't scream for release. Instead, I allowed the oblivion to take me, the pain and pleasure swirling together in a maelstrom that threatened to consume me. As consciousness slipped away, I felt the warmth of the cum inside me, a reminder of the gift they had bestowed upon me. A gift that had claimed me as their own, a secret I would carry with me back to my mundane life. I passed out, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. The room was silent, the air thick with the scent of sex and leather. The chains above me held me in a silent embrace, a stark reminder of the night's events. In my dreams, I was theirs, a willing plaything for their amusement. And when I woke, the reality of my situation would come crashing down, a hangover of the soul that would linger for days. But for now, in the quiet of the post-coital darkness, I was free. Free to let the drug's embrace hold me, free to feel the full weight of my submission. Free to bask in the knowledge that I had been used and owned. The room was a cocoon of leather and chains, the only evidence of the night's debauchery the sticky mess that clung to my body. My mind was a whirlwind of images, each face a fleeting memory of lust and power. The scent of their cum was a heady perfume that lingered in the air, a scent that would haunt my dreams for weeks to come. The darkness was a comfort, a cloak that shielded me from the reality of what I had become. With a start, I realized that the phone I had heard in my delirious haze was indeed my own, ringing shrilly from somewhere in the room. The sound was a stark contrast to the silence that had enveloped me, a jolting reminder that the world outside waited for my return. I squinted against the harsh daylight, my eyes adjusting to the sight of my own bedroom. The digital clock on my nightstand glared back at me, mocking my lost time with its cold, unyielding numbers: 3 PM. My head was a mess of tangled thoughts and a pounding headache, a symphony of pain that seemed to crescendo with every heartbeat. I reached for the phone, my hand shaking with the effort. It was my wife, her voice a sweet melody that seemed to pierce through the fog in my brain. She was calling to check in, her words a gentle reminder of my normal life that waited for me outside these four walls. "Hello, sweetheart," I croaked, my voice a mere shadow of its usual self. It was a struggle to keep the fear and guilt from seeping through the line, to maintain the façade of the loving husband she believed me to be. The room spun around me, the smell of leather and cum a stark contrast to the sanctity of our marriage bed.

My load soaked my fuzzy chest, firm pecs, all the way up to my well trimmed beard. I was surprised at the amount since this was my third load of the day, all produced while watching a video of the ripped 19 year old stud who was renting one of the smaller apartments in my building. On my computer screen, the webcam recording showed him going from fully clothed, to naked and hard, to shooting his hot teen spunk onto a pair of black lace panties(left on his bedroom floor by one of the sorority sisters who shared the 3 bedroom apartment above his). Every time I watched it, I always ended up cumming when he reclined on his bed and described fucking her in the stairwell only 5 yards from his landlord's (aka my) door. As the vid rolled on to his massive explosion, I began to get hard again but had to put it away before I rubbed myself raw. How did I find myself stroking to my hot, young buck-of-a-tenant? With a little luck, some careful planning and a bold goal. This was only stage one of my plan to transform Derek from a normal, innocent young ladies man into my personal plaything. It all began when he walked into my rental office and asked if I'd had a chance to look at his application for the smallest unit, hidden near the back of the building in the basement. Normally I do not rent to college guys, due in part to their irresponsible tendencies, and in part to my perpetual hardon whenever I am near one. Derek could see my reluctance before I spoke, and cut me off with a well thought out list of reasons why I'd be lucky to have him living there. After the usuals, like tidy habits, quiet hobbies, etc., he added that he was working two jobs to pay for school since losing his athletic scholarship due to a blown out knee. His warm smile, round cheeks, deep blue eyes and dusty blond hair made me want to say yes, but his tight tee shirt and shorts led me to say no. Still he persisted, practically begging, since his dorm was too loud to study and all the other apartments within walking distance of his jobs and the school were either too expensive or taken. I apologized and waved for him to leave, knocking down a stack of flyers accidentally. He bent to help me recover them, causing his sagging briefs to reveal his firm bvd covered buns. When he stood up, his shirt rode up, giving me a tantalizing view of the most chiseled abs I'd ever seen in real life. He moved in two days later, and soon his fan club included all of the ladies in the building as well. After he was let go from one of his jobs, I decided to take advantage of the situation, hiring him on as afternoon help in the office. Now that we were spending a few hours a day together, I discovered just how naïve Derek truly was. Everyday some girl would find an excuse to come interrupt us in order to check out Derek, but he would just blush and get shy. One of the smutty sorority girls from the third floor even came by in her bikini (on her way to the pool lol) and the only thing that proved he was alive was the obvious outline of hard teen meat in his pants. "damn those are nice tits." I said once she left. Derek was caught off guard but agreed whole-heartedly. "fuck yeah man, and what a sweet ass." he added while trying to discreetly readjust his hefty hard on. "wish she'd invite me out for a swim." "if you asked," I laughed at his innocence. "She'd let you tittyfuck her in the middle of times square." This began our free discussion of sex, which proved, as I thought, that Derek's experience was limited to some sloppy head from drunk party girls, and 4 sessions of missionary with a girl from his high school. Since he was too shy to approach girls outright, I suggested he try meeting them online. At first he seemed hesitant, until I told him about sites where girls with webcams would strip and masturbate if he found the right one. The next day was spent with him regaling me with tales of smutty bimbos creaming on cam, and his desperation upon discovering they'd do more if he had a cam too. Begin phase one: I offered to let him use the office computer after closing time as long as he was careful not to be seen. Meanwhile I downloaded security software so each of his sessions was saved for my pleasure. After a few weeks of scenes where he'd only whip it out at the end and usually cum off camera, I became proactive. The thing I should have mentioned before is my real profession: drugs. I make a tidy living selling to the local campus and surrounding area, with a select few of my employees living in the apartments, right next door to unsuspecting students and model citizens. One such employee was the same girl that gave Derek a fashion show in her string bikini, and she owed me big. A few months earlier she'd given in to temptation and spent 3 days with her ass in the air at a local frat house, getting gang banged and smoking almost 300 dollars in Tina, which she still owed me. She had no problem with my plan to work it off by seducing Derek and convincing him to perform a stroke show for her while she was "out of town." All it took was getting her to catch him at the computer one night and she had him. Friday night I could hear them fucking on every surface of his apartment, and from the sounds of it, he was talented. The following morning he was at my door by 7, recounting every glorious moment. "I could pound her cunt forever Mr. E," he praised. "it sucks that she is going to visit her family this weekend, but she wants to video chat tomorrow night. I want to make her squirt on the keyboard." "Then you better get some moves Derek," I said, leading him onto phase two. "Why don't you watch some dudes who jack off on cam for money, see what they do that works best, then copy it for her?" The result of his research was the video I can't stop watching, with another session the next morning. As expected, Derek became obsessed with getting her on his cock, which was difficult to fit in with his classes, afternoons in my office, evenings bussing tables at the old Chicago's, and the 90 minutes a day in the gym. He skipped a couple work outs to hook up with her, before I told her to only be free during his bussing shifts instead. this leads us to Phase three: deciding between paychecks and pussy. "so what should I do, sir?" he always called me by my last name or sir, which had me hard in no time. "Do I keep giving up shifts for the fuck of a lifetime, or do I tell her I can't do it then?" "first of all, she is just a piece of ass Derek," I educated him in the secret to women. "She seems magical now, but I bet I can find you another slit who is even hotter if she can't be bothered. Second, didn't you say you'd been doing those cam shows every weekend with her? Why not do a live show for a paying audience? Chances are you'd make enough in one night to equal a month at that shitty restaurant." He declined, but left with a look on his face that told me he wasn't as sure about it as he let on. When he went to his 'girlfriend' that evening and told her he needed to work, she informed him that he could either do her when she was free or she would find a new stud. Stunned and a little heartbroken, he went to work, but texted me when he was on his way home that night: Taking u up on offer 2 find new girl, and decided to do the pay show. C u tomorrow. Saturday night he did his first show and made enough that he quit his busboy gig before the clock hit midnight. A week later, he'd done three shows and had enough to splurge on some beer and brats, which I shared in. He'd never had any beer before, except a sip here and there to seem cool at parties, but my influence was having its desired effect, so he'd finished his third when my 'surprise guests' arrived at my door. Lana and Lois were two of my regular clients, buying enough each week to provide their clients with enough crystal for any and all dates they scheduled. As pros go, these two were the least skanky, but they still had the hints of 'will fuck for cash' in their clothes, make-up and long hair. Lana was some sort of Asian/Hispanic mix, with dark red loose curls, and per my instructions, she was wearing a pair of tiny shorts and a tight tank top. Lois was creamy white with black straight lochs, and her huge breasts were barely covered by her tight, see through dress. Derek sat in silence while I lead them inside and asked them to join us while I got them their goodies. Phase 4: introduce Derek to drugs as a side dish to hot pussy. As expected, his jaw dropped when I admitted to selling drugs to these "sweet grad students." if Lois hadn't sat in his lap when I brought it all out to measure it, he probably would have run for it, but after some drinks, he was all too eager to let her grind into his lap. Accepting a couple beers, they playfully flirted with us both, suggesting all the wicked things they could imagine happening if they got high with us. By the time I brought out a pipe and asked Derek if he minded if we smoked it, Lois had taken his hand and slid it between her thighs, riding his fingers and whispering how horny Tina made her. "Tina? Who are you talking about?" Derek asked, his eyes drifting to where Lana had joined me on the couch, her hand in my fly getting me hard. "this," she said, loading some crystals into a pipe, lighting it, and exhaling a giant cloud. "is Tina. Wanna try some? It make Dicks throb, pussies drip, and orgasms like you won't believe." "I don't do drugs," Derek said, regurgitating the line he'd been hearing since he could crawl. "isn't it bad for you?" "Yeah, but so am I," Lois moaned as she slid off his fingers and walked over to hand me the pipe. I took a huge hit and shotgunned it back to her before reaching out and tugging on her dress so her tits popped out of it. I leaned forward and took her nipple in my mouth while Lana and Lois hit the pipe, shotgunning back and forth. Derek stood up and walked over to our miniature orgy, pressing his huge bulge against Lois' bubble butt, but still declining the pipe. "Don't pressure him if he doesn't want to, he's just a kid Lois." I said dismissively, taking a huge hit while Lana fished out my hard 8 inch Dick and swallowed it whole. Really, I was fed up with his prudishness, and I winked at Lois who turned around and backed Derek into his seat. "That's okay," Lois said, stripping out of her dress entirely. "Lana and I will just fuck around with your boss. Maybe you can join us next time, but I guess it's just us grown ups tonight baby boy. Lock the door on your way out." Derek sat speechless while the three of us continued getting naked and grabbed the pipe to head for the bedroom. "How... How do I smoke it?" Derek's soft voice stopped us as we were almost out of sight. I smiled before turning back around a walking over to show him in nothing except my dogtags and socks. "go ahead and get him started while Lana and I get ready for you two." Lois said before pulling Lana into the bedroom and shutting the door. They knew I wanted to be alone with Derek when I got him addicted to meth, so I'd always be the first thing on his mind when he smoked it. "Hold this but don't inhale until I tell you," my hard dripping meat pulsed while I lit the torch and cooked the crystals, until a thick white cloud swirled out of the round bowl. "Ok, now suck as hard as you can boy." Derek did as he was told, inhaling until he couldn't anymore, then coughing hard for a minute while I took my turn. We did that back and forth, and in only a minute or two, Derek's whole body came alive and started humming for sex. "Get undressed for those hot bitches. We're wasting the smoke boy," I said, watching Derek peel off his tight tee shirts and slide off his basketball shorts, leaving him in tennis shoes and a pair of white briefs that barely contained his massive rod. "this time, exhale your smoke into my mouth and I'll do it for you too." When he leaned in to shotgun, his briefs grazed my thigh, causing us both to drip precum. When I returned the favor, I got closer so our lips were almost touching, bring our hard cocks together, separated by the thinnest of cottons. His next exhale, I leaned in and our lips rested against the other's, as I felt the pulse of his racing heart pumping through his shaft and head. The last hit before we went in the bedroom, I put my arm around his shoulders, and peeled away his briefs with my free hand, kissing him hard and gripping his penis for a long moment before striding away. When he recovered from shock, he ran after me, and we spent the next six hours trading off using the girls' in every combination imaginable. By the time we shot our loads, Lana was practically blacked out on the floor and Lois was hanging from my neck, sandwiched between us while we double fucked her pussy. I locked eyes with Derek as I covered his Dick in my semen, which freaked him out enough to make him pull out and spray his load on her ass. While Lois and I went to shower, Derek grabbed his clothes and ran off into the night... End of part one. Still to CUM: Derek craves more Tina, needs cash and agrees to fuck a girl on camera in exchange. Instead Derek discovers the last Phase in Mr. E's plan: taking Derek's cherry.

Potentially controversial opinion: Once a bottom lets a raw dick fuck his fuckhole, he has agreed to receive the Fuckers load. He can certainly ‘ask’ the Fucker to not cum in him…but it would be just that; a request…nothing more.

@nymidtowneast Who knows what might happen? 😉 @BergenGuy Definitely 😉 @kitpig I tried to make this one that some people could really relate to. Life stuff is slowly starting to calm down, so hopefully I can get back to writing more. @LiamHudsonXXX Glad you enjoyed it! As I said previously on this post, I am slowly getting back to normal with the crazy life stuff. Hopefully will be getting the delayed Bareback Chronicles update out soon, and my new collab story with @leatherpunk16 is going strong over in its thread, so please go check it out. Otherwise, another non sexy time chapter before we get back into the groove of things. --------------------- Lesson 14: The Science of Compassion A few hours later, a soft knock on my door woke me up, my face feeling puffy as I rolled over and looking and feeling dejected at the door. “Go away…” I said, barely able to muster the response, knowing it would be yet another person I had no wish to talk to. I buried my face in the pillow “Riley, come on… just let me in,” I could hear as the door slightly opened a crack and Ryan’s voice said, filled with concern. “What, here to rub some more salt in the wounds,” I said, not even having enough energy to care, “Have to get your punches in too after Jen?” “Bro… please… just… can we talk?” Ryan said, an almost sadness in his voice as he spoke, “I just want to talk is all.” “About what…” I said, burning my face in my pillow, my face burning as I spoke, “The fact your brother is a boring, ugly fag? Or is it going to be about how much of a disappointment I am, or how I ruin everything. I got enough of that today.” I could hear as the door opened and then softly clicked shut. I felt as the edge of my bed sunk, Ryan now taking a seat in the dark room. “Riley… come on… I could never think that about you,” Ryan said, laying down beside me on his back and nudging me to move over to give him more room, “Scoot, or I’ll fall off the bed.” Slowly, I shuffled slightly, facing the window to the side of my bed, turning my head and staring at the dark sky outside. We laid there in silence, the faint sound of crickets barely penetrating the glass of the window. “How mad are mom and dad?” I said finally, “Since I ruined their perfect dinner for their perfect daughter, and her perfect little life…” “Riley… they are definitely mad, but not at you,” Ryan said, nudging me slightly with his knee, “I… I truly don’t think I’ve ever seen Dad so quiet and so angry. Especially to Jen.” “Sure… probably mad the cat is out of the bag and they finally know how fucked up their youngest kid is,” I said, sniffling slightly, “Did you come here to warn me to pack my bags? I guess they finally get a guest room to have friends over in finally.” “Dude… just stop…. Please…” he said, sadness filling his voice, “Yes, Mom and Dad aren’t what I’d call happy to have found out the way they did, but I’ve never seen Dad talk to Jen like that before.” “Right, sure…” I said, trying to imagine my parents being upset at Jen, unable to even comprehend the idea, “Mom was defending Jen, and the look Dad gave me when he heard what she said was enough.” “Riley, he threatened to cancel the wedding,” Ryan said, sitting up and looking at me, his hand on my shoulder, “Like seriously said she didn’t deserve to have one if that’s how she felt about you. Dad was fucking scary when he said it.” I sat in silence, contemplating what Ryan had said. “I mean, I got an earful from him too, mostly for not sticking up for you,” he continued, flopping back on the bed, “Seriously threatened to call my boss and tell him to fire me on the spot.” I rolled over and stared at Ryan, shocked at the revelation. “I mean, I deserve it,” Ryan said, running his hand through his hair, “I should have stopped her. Nobody should be thrown under the bus and outed like that. Amy and I talked after, and she told me that was actually pretty mild for Jen compared to how she was with you in high school.” I could only blink and stare at the ceiling, unsure what to say. “Was she seriously that awful to you growing up?” he asked, looking over at me, a deep frown on his face, “What am I saying… she was probably even worse than I can even imagine. Just… Why didn’t you say something? I’d have never let it go on if I knew.” “You were busy being the perfect son,” I said, sighing and wiping my nose, “Everyone liked you. Everyone even liked Jen. Me… I was the awkward one. The worst part was she was right on everything she said back then. Besides, you were too busy to do anything to help.” “Riley, that’s not fair,” Ryan said, hugging himself slightly at my words, “I would have shut her down if I knew, man.” “It’s not a dig at you, honest,” I said, laying back and staring at the ceiling deciding to continue, “You were the football player. The popular one. Top of the class. In all the clubs and at all the parties. Same with Jen. Me… I was the weird one. Scrawny. Quiet. Average at best. Only a few friends. We weren’t even in the same galaxy, much less the same orbit.” Ryan stared at me as I spoke, silently contemplating what I was saying. “You…. you have no idea what it's like being in either of your shadows,” I said, sighing dejectedly, “I mean, I know mom and dad probably see me as a failure compared to either of you. It’s all they talk about. How proud they are of you and Jen. And I don't blame them really. I’m average at best. Everyone is always saying I’m the dollar store brand version of you. I try, but… I don’t think I’ll ever live up to anyone’s expectations. And now… I’m even worse in everyone’s eyes. Like Jen said, the dirty, boring fag.” Silently, Ryan reached over, pulling me into a hard hug. “I am so sorry I ever made you feel like that,” Ryan said quietly, “I… Just… Nobody should ever feel like that… You are a great brother, and I love you, no matter what.” Numb, I laid there, unsure what to do or say. Eventually, I relaxed, surprised at the change in my brother’s actions. Just a day ago, he’d been worried about me ruining things for him, likely seeing me as the failure… and now, he was actually hugging me and apologizing. It felt strange, but also somewhat nice. “Come on, come downstairs and get some fresh air,” he said, releasing me from the hug sitting up. Nodding, I got up, feeling surprisingly empty in a good way. Walking down the stairs, the sound of my sister’s drunken snores emanate from her room. “I really can’t believe she can sleep after all she did tonight,” he muttered, glaring at the door, “Dad should cancel her wedding after tonight.” “It’s ok,” I said quietly, feeling awkward at hearing Ryan’s words, “Mom was right. She was just drunk… probably won’t even remember what she did tomorrow. I should just get over it.” “No, it really isn’t ok, and I promise, she is going to fucking remember it,” Ryan said, his voice taking a darker edge, “Come on, I got someone you need to talk to.” Silently, we walked down the stairs, making our way through the dark and silent house, stepping onto the back porch. Sitting there in the calm of the night was Marcus, smoking a cigarette angrily as he looked at his phone. “How’s he doing,” Marcus said, not looking up. “Ask him yourself,” Ryan said, plopping down beside him, grabbing the pack of cigarettes, pulling one out and lighting it, taking a deep inhale. I felt slightly shocked at the scene, not knowing my brother smoked. “Hey Riley, doing ok?” Marcus said, giving me a half smile, a look of pity on his face. “I’m fine…” I said silently, sitting down next to Marcus, pulling my knees up to my chest and looking out into the yard. “He’s not,” Ryan said, looking at Marcus. “Ryan ever tell you how we met?” Marcus said, looking at me before offering the pack to me. I pulled one out and took the lighter from him, lighting up the cigarette, before realizing what I was doing. “Huh… didn’t know you smoked,” Ryan said, giving a slight laugh before looking away, “Just don’t tell mom or dad. Or they’ll likely blame me. Or do, if you want. Would help make me a bit less perfect in their eyes.” “Heh… worse, your sister will probably blame me,” Marcus said, laughing lightly, “Anyways, Ryan, you want the honors or should I?” “Go ahead,” Ryan said, taking a deep drag before exhaling out the smoke. “DId you know Ryan and I were in the same frat?” he said, taking a drag himself and exhaling as he spoke, “He was actually one of my initiates. Not to brag, but I was the chapter president. Anyways, after he made it through, I picked him as chair of social events for us.” I stared in silence, listening as I too smoked, surprised at the bit of information I was getting. “Anyways, he made a suggestion for us to work with the university gay straight alliance. A few years back, our frat almost got shut down for a bad hazing incident, barely missed hitting the national news as a gay bashing. Before either of our times, but still, massive black eye on our chapter. I signed on to Ryan’s idea instantly. Was one of the best things we’ve ever done.” “Did you know Marcus had a gay cousin who lived with his family when he got kicked out of the house?” Ryan asked, leaning back and looking at me. I shook my head no. “Yeah, Ian got it rough from his dad. Showed up on our doorstep, the shit beat out of him shivering and half starved. My parents have always been super liberal, same with me. My dad was the one who ended up getting him put in jail. Ian…. He was like a little brother to me. He died about two years ago in a car accident,” Marcus said, looking off into the woods behind the house as he spoke, “It was right before I started dating your sister. Fucking wrecked me so bad. I’ve told Jen about it so many times. And I… I can’t believe how awful she acted tonight, even knowing that. I can’t stop thinking about it.” “Sorry…” I said quietly, looking down. “Stop, you have absolutely nothing to apologize for,” Marcus said, reaching around and pulling me in a hug, “She and I are going to be having a really long talk tomorrow, even with the hangover. I talked with Amy too.. She wanted me to tell you how sorry she was for everything. Told her she’s the one who has to do that. And… Jen…. Jen had no business outing you like that. I don’t know man… this wedding… it's bringing out a side of her I really don’t like. And after this… I really don’t know where that leaves our relationship.” “It’s ok,” I said, looking down, “That’s…. Just how she is.” “I really fucking hope not,” he said, letting go of me, “The wedding is off if she can’t figure out how to make it up to you. I can’t help but worry what will happen if we have kids and she treats them like she treats you. If one of our kids is gay… is she going to treat them like that? Fucking laugh and enjoy being cruel to them?” “Oh…” I said, looking down again, unsure how to respond. “Just… I think I speak for both your brother and myself when I say you can talk to us about anything,” Marcus said, looking over at my brother who nodded in agreement as he spoke, “No judgement, no shaming. Jen is going to be on notice, same for her loser friend Amanda.” I quietly nodded, digesting everything. “Well, I have some thinking to do before I go to bed. Mind if I crash in your room, Ryan?” Marcus asked, tossing the spent butt in the grass, blowing out the smoke, “You and I have to talk about some things regarding your sister.” “Sure man, I’ll walk up there with you,” Ryan said, doing the same. Getting up, Ryan gave my shoulder an encouraging squeeze, before sliding open the back door and following Marcus, quickly shutting the door behind him. I sat in silence for a few minutes, smoking as my mind replayed the events of the night. I finally grabbed my phone, before typing out “I miss you guys. Had a really bad night tonight. When are you coming back?” to Greg and MIke, before going inside the house myself and going to bed.

Stds are part of bareback. I dont worry about. When i get one (or more) i treat them and then i go bock to bathouses, sexshops, porn cinemas.

I used to be married. So out of respect for her sexual health - I used condoms. When we divorced I met my ex. Needed a place to stay. He had a room for rent. He was being treated for HIV and was on the cocktail. Within a year, we liked one another and quickly settled into U=U unprotected sex. He loved to shoot all over my face or in my mouth. Regardless of whether we sucked and/or fucked. It was his turn on. He was into facials. When I fucked him, I always blew in his ass. He said he could feel it. But he was always paranoid about the HIV thing. So, we decided to find a hung top to fuck me and him record it. He wanted to see another guy blow his load all over my face or ass. I had other ideas. A couple of months after we moved in together, we decided to find a top that would fuck me raw and shoot all over my hole etc.... We ended up hooking up with a guy 20 years younger than me. He was into Business Execs/Daddies and I filled both his fantasies. He loved both of dressing up in suits/ties/shoes and recording us. We recorded many sessions with him, but the first was the best. We were dressed for oral sex. Both in jocks under our suit pants. We kissed and sucked face and semi undressed one another. I eventually sucked his thick uncut cock and my partner sucked my asshole and slowly jerked me off. The next part of the recording changes to him raw dogging me doggy style. He is throwing a good hard fuck into me and we are talking dirty like crazy. " Daddy/Hairy Otter son stuff. Telling him I wanted to feel his cum in my hole. He fucked harder. The video got noisier with our sweaty bodies slamming against one another. Him asking me if I'm ready for his load? Me telling him to shoot his load deep in guts. " And voila. He started groaning funny (a sound I later learned after many good fucks was his 3 second-to-cum moan. Grin). I could feel his cock erupt. Oh ya. He shot like a cannon. He then surprised both of us by pulling out and shooting 2-3 really nice big shots on the OUTSIDE of my hole, and slamming back into my second hole to churn up what was already there. The best part is I ended up with the entire fuck scene on video, with all the sound. You could also hear his wet cock in the sound track. I still jerk off to that video. I can FEEL the cum when I hear his moan and watch his hips. I remember it like it was yesterday. Hot as Fuck. First raw load in one year. And all recorded.

@gcmrman Love a filthy, p*rvy chat. Just a couple limits;)

I have always liked the look of a PA. My husband would like me to get a PA. I have been hesitant because I am concerned about the always having to sit to piss. Where I live in Ann Arbor the really knowledge piercing shop closed up. Now the only one that is left just does simple piercings like ears, etc. Does anyone know if there is a really good piercing in Palm Springs or Washington, DC that would do PAs? I am also in Long Beach quite frequently. Over the weekend by the way, my husband asked me to get bigger rings put into my nipples.

Just as the door opens again, the fabric of the blindfold tightens around my eyes, plunging my world into a suffocating darkness once more. The metallic click of the lock echoes through the small, stale hotel room, leaving me vulnerable and exposed. The sound of heavy boots crossing the floorboards fills the void, their rhythmic thuds growing louder, closer. I can't help but tense up, my heart pounding against my ribcage like a caged animal desperate for escape. I feel his presence before I hear his gruff voice, the scent of his desire thick in the air, a potent mix of sweat and something musky. "Look at you," he murmurs, his breath hot and heavy against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. His large hands come to rest on my hips, squeezing them roughly. I can feel his arousal pressing against my lower back, a blunt reminder of what's to come. "Such a pretty cumdump." The words resonate within me, a stark reality of the night's unfolding events. He runs his hand over the new tattoo above my ass, tracing the outline of the words etched into my skin. "Nice tats," he says, his voice thick with lust. "That bitch knew what she was doing." His words are a slap in the face, but they also stir a strange sense of excitement within me. I'm his plaything, marked for all to see, and the thought of being used like this is intoxicating. "Too bad she only wanted to ink you up if she got to ride that sweet ass first," he adds, his voice dripping with a malicious pleasure. As he speaks, he reaches down and fiddles with the chastity cage, giving it a cruel twist. I let out a whine of pain, my cock straining against the unforgiving plastic. "Looks like you're going to be my little cumdump for the night," he says, his grip tightening. "But don't worry, I'll make sure you're worth it." His other hand snakes around to my front, groping at my crotch. Despite the pain, I feel myself growing hard at his touch, my body betraying me once again. He laughs darkly at my response, his hand moving to give my ass a hard slap. The sound echoes through the room, mixing with my muffled yelp of surprise. "Seems like you're already enjoying your new role," he says, his voice low and smoky. "But let's not get ahead of ourselves. First things first." With that, he steps back, leaving me trembling and exposed. I can feel his eyes roving over my body, taking in every inch of my naked form, the strange biohazard symbol on my asscheek standing out against my pale skin. The anticipation is agonizing as I wait for his next move, my senses heightened to a fever pitch. The smack of skin on skin still lingers in the air, a stark reminder of his dominance. I can feel the warmth spreading from my cheek, a delicious burn that somehow seems to radiate straight to my cock, making it throb painfully within its confines. The plastic cage feels tighter than ever, a constant reminder of my submission.. "You're going to be the talk of the club, you know," he says, his voice a gruff purr. The sound of fabric sliding over skin, the jingle of his belt buckle as he unclasps it, and the soft thump of his pants hitting the floor are the only sounds in the room. "DominantDaddy always knows how to pick 'em. And now you're all ours, to use and abuse as we see fit." His words send a jolt of excitement through me, even as fear tightens its icy grip. I'm part of something now, something bigger than just this one anonymous encounter. He steps closer, the sound of his bare feet on the carpeted floor almost inaudible. The cool metal of the poppers canister touches my cheek, and I flinch instinctively. "Open up," he commands, and I obey, feeling the tip of the bottle press against my nostrils. A sudden burst of cold fills my nasal cavity, and the room spins as the heady, musky scent overwhelms me. I gasp, my body responding with an involuntary jolt of pleasure that makes my toes curl. He starts to undress, his movements slow and deliberate, each article of clothing revealing more of his toned, hairy body. His cock is already hard, bobbing with anticipation as he takes in the sight of me, blindfolded and bound, my body adorned with the marks of ownership. "You're going to love this," he murmurs. Every time I take a hit, you take one too." I nod, eager to please despite the fear knotting in my stomach. The sound of him snapping open the poppers becomes a symphony in the quiet room, the faint hiss of the rushing nitrite gas the only melody. I follow his lead, inhaling deeply as he brings the bottle to my nose. The cold rush hits me like a wave, the intensity making my head spin. My senses become heightened, my heart racing as the blood rushes to my cock, the pain from the cage fading into a delicious throb. Before I know it, the tip of his cock is pressing against my ass, the warmth of his shaft against my skin sending a shiver up my spine. He doesn't waste any time, pushing forward without preamble. I feel myself stretch to accommodate him, the poppers making my body more pliable, more receptive to his invasion. With a grunt, he breaches my hole, the head of his cock popping in with a wet sound that makes me want to moan. I can't help but push back, eager for more, even though the cage is a constant, frustrating reminder of my own denied pleasure The poppers continue to flow between us, our breaths coming in harsh pants as we both inhale deeply. The scent fills my nostrils, mixing with the smell of his body, the faint tang of the ink from the tattoos still lingering. Each sniff sends another shock of pleasure through me, making me arch my back, silently begging for him to go deeper, faster, harder. He seems to understand my unspoken cues, his pace increasing until he's pounding into me with a ferocity that leaves me breathless. The bed beneath me creaks with the force of his thrusts, the cheap headboard knocking against the wall in a steady rhythm that's as erotic as it is mundane. Every ridge, every vein of his cock is etched into my consciousness, the sensation so intense that I can almost feel his pulse as he fucks me. The poppers have heightened my senses to an unbearable peak, each nerve ending in my ass screaming for more. The pain from the cage has morphed into a strange symphony of agony and ecstasy, each thrust causing the plastic to dig into my tender flesh while the poppers flood my system with endorphins. I'm lost in a sea of sensation, my mind a whirlwind of desire and submission. His hands are everywhere, gripping my hips, squeezing my nipples, tracing the biohazard symbol on my asscheek with a fingertip that feels like fire. The room is a cacophony of our gasps and grunts, the slap of flesh on flesh, and the occasional squelch of cum as he drives deeper. His breath is hot and ragged against the back of my neck, and I can feel the wetness of his precum coating my ass, a slippery promise of what's to come. With every thrust, he hits my prostate, a precise, punishing rhythm that sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. It's a delicious agony, a sensation so intense that it feels like I'm being electrified from the inside out. My legs are trembling, my muscles tense and quivering, as I try to push back against him, to take more, to get closer to the edge that I know is just out of reach. The chastity cage is a constant throb, a pulsing reminder of my denied climax. Then, just when I think I can't take it anymore, just when I feel like I'm going to shatter into a million pieces, he stops. His cock is buried deep inside me, thick and hot, and I can feel his body tense up. He groans, a deep, guttural sound that resonates through me. With a wicked chuckle, he pulls out, leaving me feeling empty and used. The sound of his cock slipping out of my ass is obscene, a wet pop that seems to echo in the small space. I whimper at the sudden absence, my body begging for more. His chuckle turns into a full-blown laugh, and I feel his hand come down hard on my ass again. "Greedy little slut," he says, his voice thick with amusement. "You want it that badly?" He leans in closer, his breath hot on the back of my neck as he whispers in my ear. "No orgasm for you tonight, little cumdump," he says, his voice a low growl. "You're here to serve real men. And to be filled up with our special cum." His words send a shiver down my spine, a mix of dread and anticipation. I don't know what he means with special. He laughs, and his laughter is like a knife twisting in my gut. "You really are a naive little thing," he says, his voice thick with amusement. "But don't worry, we'll make sure you learn your place." His hand comes down on my ass again, this time with more force, leaving a stinging handprint. The pain is a stark contrast to the pleasure that had been building within me, a harsh reminder of my predicament. As he starts to dress, the rustling of his clothes is a symphony of disappointment and despair. I can feel the sticky warmth of his cum leaking out of me, a reminder of what I've become. A nameless, faceless hole for his pleasure. The plastic chastity cage is a cold, unyielding presence between my legs, a constant taunt to my desperate arousal. My breathing slows as the high from the poppers begins to wane, leaving me with the bitter taste of denial. I'm still blindfolded, my world a haze of pain and pleasure, my senses acute to every sound, every smell. The scent of his cum is thick in the air, mingling with the musk of the hotel room. The sticky trickle down my thighs is the only proof that this wasn't just a feverish dream. The door creaks open again, and the sound of leather on leather fills the room. Heavy footsteps approach, and a new voice, deep and gruff, speaks. "DominantDaddy always has the best taste," the stranger says, his tone one of greedy excitement. The man who just used me chuckles, patting my ass. "This one's a real treat," he agrees, his hand lingering on the plump flesh. "Already warmed up and ready to go." The first man's boots move away, and the sound of the door closing is like a door slamming shut on my last shred of hope. The new presence looms over me, his scent a heady mix of leather and something faintly metallic. I feel the mattress dip as he sits on the edge of the bed, his calloused hands gently stroking the small of my back. His touch is surprisingly gentle, a stark contrast to the brutal use I've just endured. "Don't worry, little one," he says, his voice a soothing rumble. "We're going to take good care of you." His fingers trace the biohazard symbol on my asscheek, his touch sending a jolt of something new through me. It's not lust or fear, but a strange, dark excitement that makes my heart race even faster. "You're going to be our little secret, aren't you?" The door opens again, and the sound of multiple sets of boots fills the room. My heart skips a beat, the anticipation of what's to come making my stomach clench. The sound of the men talking, low and gruff, sends a shiver down my spine. They're discussing me, I can tell, their words a mix of lewd comments and crude jokes that I can't quite make out through the fabric of the blindfold. I feel a strange thrill at being the center of their attention, a thrill that's tainted with the bitter edge of fear. The first man's voice is closer now, his hands on me once more. He's undressing, his clothes rustling as they hit the floor. The smell of precum and sweat fills the air, a heady scent that makes my cock throb in its plastic prison. He takes a hit from the poppers, and the sound of the gas escaping is like a gunshot in the quiet room. I hear the second man do the same, his intake of breath a little sharper, a little more eager. The first man's hand moves to the chastity cage, giving it a little shake. "Looks like you're going to be popular tonight," he says, his voice a dark caress that sends a shiver down my spine. "We've got a whole lineup of cocks just waiting for you." He runs his thumb over my swollen lips, tracing the outline of the cage before moving down to tease my asshole. I feel it stretch around the girth of his cock, the plastic pressing uncomfortably against the sensitive flesh. "Ready for more?" The anticipation is a living thing, a coil of heat in my stomach that tightens with every passing moment. I nod, my voice a muffled whimper against the fabric of the blindfold. I'm not sure if I'm ready, but my body seems to have a mind of its own, eager to please, eager to be used. He doesn't wait for my reply, instead lining his shaft up with my well-used hole and pushing in with a single, forceful thrust. My mouth opens of its own accord as the tip of another cock brushes against my lips. The scent of lust fills the air, the taste of precum and sweat already coating my tongue. I don't hesitate, eager to prove my worth as the cumdump I've been marked to be. I take it in, the smooth, velvety head sliding over my tongue as the stranger's hand wraps around the base, guiding my movements. His grip is firm but gentle, a silent communication that tells me exactly what he wants, what he expects from me. As he fucks my throat, the others murmur their approval, the sound of their voices a chorus of lust and greed. They talk over me, discussing my body like it's a piece of meat, a toy for them to use and discard. And yet, the degradation only serves to heighten my arousal, the pain and humiliation a potent aphrodisiac that makes my blood race. The biohazard symbol on my asscheek seems to pulse with every beat of my heart, a strange brand of belonging that I can't quite comprehend. "Look at him, so eager to please," one of them says, his voice a gravelly purr. "Such a good little cumdump." The words resonate within me, a dark thrill that makes me want to push harder, to take more. The cock in my mouth stretches my throat, the head bumping against the back of my mouth as he fucks me with a steady rhythm. The taste of him is bitter and salty, a reminder that I'm nothing but a hole to be filled and used. Then, as the man fucking my ass starts to tense, I feel the heat of his orgasm building. His breath is hot and ragged, his hips slamming into me with the force of his release. Just as he starts to come, the cock in my mouth pulls out, leaving me gasping for air. But before I can even process the sudden emptiness, another one takes its place, the stranger's grip on my head firm as he guides me onto his shaft. I can feel the sticky wetness of the last man's precum on my chin, a reminder of what I'm here for. As the new man starts to thrust into my mouth, the one who just filled me up with his seed pulls out with a wet plop that echoes through the room. The sound is met with a chorus of laughter and crude comments from the others, their voices a cacophony of depravity. "Looks like you're going to be our little party favor," one of them says, and the anticipation in his tone sends a thrill through me. The next man behind me doesn't waste any time, his cock pushing past the ring of muscle with an ease that speaks of practice. He fucks me like a beast in heat, his hips slapping against my ass with a wet, obscene sound that fills the room. I can feel his balls slap against my caged cock with every thrust, the plastic chastity device a cruel reminder of my own denied pleasure. His grip on my hips is bruising, his nails digging into my skin as he uses me roughly, his breath hot and ragged in my ear. His strokes are deep and punishing, each one sending a bolt of pleasure-pain through me that makes my toes curl. He's not gentle, he doesn't care about my plessure, my feelings or pain.He's all about claiming and marking his territory, his grunts and growls a symphony of possession. I'm just a thing to him, a warm hole to be filled and used, and the knowledge sends a thrill through me that's almost as intense as the sensation of his cock filling me up. As he reaches his peak, the pressure inside me builds to an unbearable crescendo, and with a roar, he empties himself into me. His warm cum spurts deep, coating my insides with a thick, sticky heat that makes me shiver. But even as he pulls out, the void is filled immediately, another cock sliding in without so much as a pause. The plastic chastity cage digs into my skin, a constant reminder of my place as the night's entertainment. The next man is quicker, more urgent in his movements. His hands are rougher, his grip bruising as he fucks me like a wild animal claiming its prey. The sound of his hips smacking against my ass fills the room, punctuating the wet, sloppy noises of my being used. He doesn't bother with the poppers, just drives in and out of me with a feral intensity that has me panting for air, my mouth open and gagging around the cock in my mouth. As the fourth man comes, the fifth is already there, lined up and ready to take his place. The smooth, slick sensation of cum being pushed out by the newcomer's shaft makes me want to scream, the feeling of being so completely filled and used making my body tremble. The cock in my mouth pulls out, and the taste of cum is bitter on my tongue. I'm passed around like a toy, a vessel for their pleasure, and every cell in my body is alight with the dark thrill of it all. The men come and go, their grunts and groans the only indication of their release. They speak in low, guttural tones, sharing jokes and compliments about my tightness, my obedience. I'm not a person to them, just a cumdump to be used and discarded. And yet, with every thrust, every hot spurt inside me, I feel a sense of belonging, a twisted satisfaction that I'm serving my purpose. The biohazard symbol on my asscheek feels like a badge of honor, a mark that says I'm theirs to use and abuse. As one man pulls out, another takes his place, the plastic chastity cage a constant presence, a reminder of my submission. I can feel the sticky mess inside me, their cum mixing with my own juices, creating a wet, sloppy mess that leaks out of my ass with every movement. The smell of sex is thick in the air, a heady perfume that fills my nostrils and makes me want to beg for more. The sounds of the men around me are a blur, a symphony of grunts and zips and the shuffling of clothes. The bed beneath me is a battleground of passion and debauchery, the mattress stained with sweat and cum. I can't tell who's who anymore, their voices and scents all blending into one overwhelming force of masculinity and lust. Each cock feels different, some thick and veiny, others smooth and long, each leaving their own distinct mark on my insides. The chastity cage is a constant throb of torment and temptation, a painful reminder of my denied release. Yet, with every new man that enters me, that pain morphs into something else entirely. It's as if each of their orgasms is a drop in an ocean of pleasure, building and building until I'm drowning in a sea of sensation. I've lost count of how many times they've come inside me, their seed mixing with my own desperation, creating a hot, sticky mess that trickles down my thighs and pools on the floor. As the night wears on, the sounds of their climaxes grow distant, the weight of their bodies lifted from my back one by one. The room begins to empty, the footsteps of the last few stragglers fading away, leaving me alone with the last man still fucking my ass. His thrusts are slower than the rest, more deliberate, as if savoring the feeling of my body clenching around his shaft. The bed creaks in protest under our combined weight, the headboard knocking out a steady rhythm against the wall. The plastic cage is a cold, unyielding presence, a stark contrast to the heat and friction of his cock in my ass. His breath is hot on my neck, his teeth grazing my ear as he whispers, "You're going to love this, little cumdump." I can feel the tension in his body, the tightening of his grip on my hips as he prepares to add his load to the many already sloshing inside me. My own cock is a throbbing ache, trapped in its plastic prison, the constant pressure making me want to scream. With a final, brutal thrust, he releases his hot, thick cum deep within my bowels, filling me up until I'm stretched to the limit. His grunt is low and satisfied, his grip on my hips loosening slightly as he holds himself inside me, savoring the feeling of his seed spilling into my ass. And then he pulls out, the emptiness left behind making me feel even more used and discarded. "DominantDaddy will be so proud of you," he murmurs, his voice a dark caress that sends a shiver down my spine. I nod, muffled by the fabric of the blindfold, my mouth still filled with the taste of precum sweat and a hint of piss.The words are a strange mix of comfort and humiliation, a reminder that I'm here to serve, to be used by anyone who wants me. And even though I'm drained, my body still thrums with an unquenched hunger for more. He starts to dress, the rustle of fabric the only sound in the otherwise silent room. I can't see him, but I can feel his presence as he pulls on his leather pants, the zipper a metallic whisper that echoes in the emptiness. I take a deep breath, inhaling the last lingering traces of poppers. The cold rush fills my nose, and for a brief moment, the world sharpens into focus. My thoughts swirl, a tornado of need and fear. But the drug quickly takes hold, blurring the edges until all I can think about is the ache between my legs and the warm, sticky mess coating my thighs. "The next one will be special," he says, his voice a low rumble that sends a tremor through my body. He sounds almost gleeful, the kind of excitement a kid has before opening a present on Christmas morning. "We want to make sure all our special swimmers deliver their gift to the right place inside you." The words hang in the air, thick with meaning. It's a promise and a threat all rolled into one, a dark thrill that makes my heart race. The door clicks shut behind him, leaving me alone with the sticky remnants of the men who've claimed me. I take a deep breath, the scent of their combined lust still heavy in the air. My body is a canvas of pain and pleasure, a battleground of sensation that I can't escape. But before I can even begin to process the events of the night, I hear new footsteps approaching outside.

I like to stand legs apart while being fisted, my cock in the top’s face so I can shoot into his mouth. Also like being tied to a sling so I can’t move or refuse anything, better still with others watching.

Part Two: Tom's heart raced as he approached the grimy, graffiti-covered building that housed Ty's apartment. In the short time that Tom had known Ty, a few big things in Tom’s life had changed. For instance, up until meeting his new friend Tom considered himself 100% straight. Now? Well, Ty’s big black cock has challenged that notion. Tom had also begun smoking Tina regularly, and since Ty was his dealer, he could get dick and his drugs all at the same time. When Tom went to pick-up from Ty he always seemed to notice the stark contrast between the crumbling cinder blocks of the projects and the prestigious college halls he was used to. As he approached Ty, or “daddy” as he insisted Tom call him, Tom’s palms became slick with anticipation and nerves and as he climbed the stairs to the third floor, the smell of burnt chemicals and stale cigarette smoke grew stronger with each step, a potent reminder of what awaited him. When Ty swung open the door, a cloud of smoke billowed out, thick white smoke filled the narrow hallway as he stepped aside to let the young white college boy in. "What's up, little man? Ready for your medicine?" His dark eyes twinkled mischievously as he eyed Tom's lean muscular build, his gaze lingering on the bulge in Tom’s jeans. Inside the cramped living room, Ty's heavy, muscular body filled the space like a panther in a cage. His bare, tatted up chest heaved as he took a long drag from his cigarette, and Tom couldn't help but feel a thrill of danger and excitement at being in the presence of such a dominant figure. The room was dimly lit, a single bulb overhead, casting deep shadows that danced across Ty's toned biceps and the bulging veins in his neck. The tension grew as Ty handed Tom a glass pipe, the crystals glinting in the dull light. "Take a hit, bro," he instructed, his voice a smooth purr that sent shivers down Tom's spine. The first hit of the tina was harsh, burning the back of Tom's throat and making his eyes water. The second hit brought a rush of euphoria, his body tingling as the drug hit his bloodstream. The third hit was pure bliss, and Tom leaned back, the world swimming around him. As Ty leaned in to take the pipe, his hand snaked around to Tom's crotch, gripping his cock through the denim. "My boy is always so eager when daddy is around," he murmured, a wicked smile playing on his full lips. Holding Tom’s chin in his massive hand he told him "tonight, I got something special for you and I need you to be brave for daddy, can you do that for me?" Just as Tom was processing what Ty meant by that, Tom's eyes grew wide as the door swung open again, and Diego stepped into the room. The tall, muscular Latin man's presence was electrifying, his olive skin gleaming with a light sheen of sweat, and his dark brown eyes that Tom couldn’t look away from. Diego was freeballing in a pair of athletic shorts and the outline of Diego's thick, uncut cock pressed against the mesh of the shorts made Tom's own dick throb uncontrollably, and as Tom continued to stare at the man’s cockprint he considered that this guy might just have the biggest cock he has ever seen. Ty noticed and chuckled, "Don't worry, baby, my boy is hung as a goddamn horse but you’ll be able to take it." With a jerk of his head, Ty told Diego, "Get naked, bro. Let him see what you got." Diego obeyed, his movements fluid and confident. He popped off his tank top and pulled down his shorts to reveal a sculpted physique, the muscles of his chest and abs rippling as he stepped closer to Tom. His cock, his massive thick uncut monster of a cock hung heavy, the tip glistening with precum, and Tom felt his mouth water despite his fear and anxiety around the pure physics of how he could ever take something this big and live to talk about it.. "Look at that," Ty said, his voice low and hungry as he reached one massive hand towards Diego’s cock and grabbed it tight. "You ever had anything that big inside you?" Tom couldn't speak, could only shake his head. Ty's hands moved back to Tom, his grip on Tom’s ass growing tight. Ty reached over and scooped up a dollop of Diego’s precum and rubbed it between his two fingers. With the fingers now coated in a lube of Diego’s precum, Ty grabbed a shard of Tina from his bag and slowly began to press the precum lubed shard into Tom’s helpless hole, eliciting a yelp from Tom that caused Ty to briefly cover his mouth. “Shhhhhh baby boy, don’t be making all that noise with them niggas right outside listening….I know boy it burns but you see my man’s cock? It ain’t even hard yet, and you gonna take it all," he promised, his breath hot in Tom's ear. “You gonna need this boy”. Diego approached, and Tom's eyes remained locked on the monstrous cock swaying before him. Without warning, Ty pushed Tom to his knees, and he found himself face to face with what indeed was the biggest cock Tom had ever seen. The scent of musk and arousal mixed with Diego’s cologne was intoxicating, and his own cock throbbed in time with the racing beat of his heart. He tentatively reached out, wrapping his hand around the shaft, feeling the heat and weight of it, the velvety skin stretching over the iron-hard length. "That's right," Ty encouraged, his hand on the back of Tom's head. "Give my boy Diego some lovin now." Tom's mouth watered as he opened his lips, taking the massive head into his mouth. Tom's mouth continued to water as he began to slowly suck on the heavy head of Diego's cock, feeling it stretch his lips open. The taste was a mix of salty and sweet, the scent of musk and arousal intoxicating him even more than the meth coursing through his veins. Tom looked up and caught Ty shot-gunning a massive cloud into Diego’s mouth and something about seeing these two dominant dangerous alpha studs in that intimate embrace drove Tom wild. Diego's hand came to rest on the back of Tom’s head, guiding him gently but firmly, as if he knew exactly how much Tom could handle. Ty's hand remained on his shoulder, the warmth of his touch reassuring, though the anticipation of what was to come had Tom's stomach in knots. Tom's eyes remained locked on Ty's, seeking approval, as he began to suck in earnest. Diego's cock was so thick and getting thicker, filling his mouth completely, and he had to fight against his gag reflex as he took more and more of it. The head of his own cock was leaking pre-cum onto the worn carpet beneath him, and he knew that Ty could see it. The thrill of being used, of being the plaything for these two powerful men, was like nothing he had ever felt before. "Fuck, baby," Ty whispered, his voice thick with lust. "You're doing so good. You know baby, my boy here has never had white ass. You gonna be his first whiteboy.” Diego moaned, hips began to rock gently, his cock sliding deeper into Tom's mouth. “Yeah well, don’t get many white boys coming around here, too scared or something. You don’t gotta be scared bro, I’m big I know I know but I’mma make you feel good, promise.” He continued to moan as Tom took more of him down his throat. “Fuck man, you sucking my cock like a champ, taking it like you hungry for it or somethin”. Tom's eyes watered and he choked slightly, but the feeling of Diego's hands in his hair, guiding him, encouraging him, kept him going. The sounds of his own moaning muffled by the cock in his mouth and the heavy breathing of the two men above him were all Tom could focus on as the world around him faded away. Ty stepped closer, his own cock now hard and pressing against the small of Tom's back. "You like that big Latin cock boy?" he asked, his breath warm against Tom's ear. "You think you can be a brave boy for daddy and take it all?" Tom nodded, unable to form words as he continued to bob his head up and down on Diego's cock. Ty reached around and began to stroke Tom's own erection, his hand rough and calloused, sending bolts of pleasure through his body. The combination of the drugs and the overwhelming sensation of being dominated by these two men had him on the edge. "You want more?" Ty asked, his voice a dark whisper. "You want to feel both of us inside you?" Tom paused, his eyes wide, the desperation and fear clear in his eyes. Ty's hand left Tom’s cock and he felt something cold and slick being spread over his asshole. He gasped as Ty's thumb pushed inside, slowly stretching him open, getting him higher than he’s ever been as Ty was now putting even more of the Tina inside his hole. The burn was exquisite, a sharp counterpoint to the pleasure of Diego's cock filling his mouth. "Look at you," Ty said, his voice a mix of amazement and amusement. "Look at this boy’s hole eat that up. This whiteboy is desperate to get opened up.” Diego's grip on Tom’s head grew stronger, and he felt the man's cock swell even larger in his mouth. He knew what was coming next, and his heart raced in anticipation. Ty's thumb was replaced by something bigger, something that made him tense up in fear and excitement. "Relax, baby," Ty soothed, his voice low and reassuring. "You can take it, you know how to open up for daddy." Tom did his best to relax as Ty's cock began to push into him, inch by slow inch. The pain was intense, but the rush of endorphins from the meth made it almost pleasurable. He felt so full, so used, it was everything he had ever wanted. “There you go baby, opening up that beautiful white hole for your daddies. Gonna make us so proud, I know you will”. When Ty got halfway inside the boy he slowly drew his cock back out, only to then slam the entire length of his massive black cock to the hilt, Tom’s body responding in agonizing pain, a scream now being muffled by Diego’s cock as he continued to push down Tom’s throat. Tom was reeling as Ty began to thrust deeply into him and Diego's cock grew even more insistent in this throat, pushing deeper causing him to choke and gasp for breath. Tom's eyes watered as he gagged, but he didn't stop sucking, driven by a desperate need to please them both as he had finally now understood why he existed, understanding it was for this purpose, for these alpha men to use as they saw fit. Ty's hand found its way back to Tom's cock, now slick with precum and lube, and began to pump it in rhythm with his own thrusts. The room was a blur of movement and sensation, the air thick with the sounds of skin slapping against skin and the ragged breaths of three men lost in the throes of meth induced passion. Tom could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge, his body tightening as the pleasure grew more intense, each pump inside him hitting that spot causing an explosion of pleasure with each painful thrust. "You're about to cum for us, aren't you?" Ty demanded, his voice harsh and dominant. Stroking Tom even faster he now ordered: “Now boy, show my guy Diego how Daddy fucks a load out of you, time to bust boy, blow for daddy”. Tom moaned around Diego's cock, his own orgasm building like a volcano ready to erupt. The sensation of Ty's cock pounding into him and Diego's shaft sliding in and out of his mouth was overwhelming, a symphony of pleasure and pain that resonated through his entire being. The pressure in his balls grew almost unbearable, his body begging for release. "God, yes," Tom managed to murmur, his voice muffled by Diego's cock. The words seemed to spur Ty on, his thrusts becoming more forceful, more possessive. "That's it," Ty groaned, his grip on Tom's hips tightening. "Take it all. Let your daddies wreck this white cunt. Now boy, cum for Daddy NOW!" Ty demanded forcefully. Diego's hand tangled in Tom's hair, holding him in place as he picked up the pace, his hips snapping with each thrust into Tom's mouth. Tom could feel the man's thighs tense and knew he was close. The thought of making Diego cum, of serving Ty like this and obeying his order to cum sent him hurtling over the edge. His body convulsed, his orgasm ripping through him like a bolt of lightning, painting the floor with ropes of cum and causing a scream to somehow escape Tom’s cock-filled mouth. As Tom's body quivered with the aftershocks of his climax, Ty pulled out of him with a wet pop. The sudden emptiness made him whimper, his hole longing to be filled. Ty turned him around and bent him over the arm of the couch, his cock still hard and slick with lube. "Now that I milked that out of you, I want you to try and relax baby," Ty whispered, his eyes dark with desire. "Because now baby boy, now the real fucking fun begins." Diego stepped closer, his cock now fully terrifyingly erect, the head a deep purple and slick with precum, easily the size of a young child’s fist. Tom's eyes widened in both fear and excitement as he watched Ty slick the monstrous shaft with lube. With Tom bent over the couch and with his recently fucked hole totally exposed and opened, Ty was able to easily slip two more shards inside Tom without the boy even noticing. Ty grabbed a bottle of poppers and told Tom to inhale it like his life depended on it. Placing the poppers in Tom’s hand and telling him to use them when needed, he slapped Tom’s ass so hard it left a bruise and barked another order. "Open up," Ty demanded, his hand guiding the tip of Diego's cock to Tom's asshole. Tom took a deep hit on the poppers and did as he was told, feeling the head of Diego's cock press against him. He was still sensitive from his orgasm, and the pressure made him gasp. "Easy," Ty cooed, his hand gentle on Tom's back. "Just breathe, baby. This about to hurt like hell but you gonna survive and you gonna take it because now baby you aint got no choice but to take it, you understand?" With a gentle push, the head of Diego's cock breached Tom's tight ring, and Tom's eyes rolled back in his head, his vision becoming spotty as his world was now spinning rapidly around him with Diego’s cock beginning its invasion right as the last two secret booty bumps began to take hold of him. The pain was intense, but he focused on the warmth of Ty's hand and the sound of his voice, telling him how good he was doing and how proud of he was making the men, and when Diego grabbed Tom’s cock and began to slowly stroke it back to life Tom realized that perhaps he was about to feel the greatest pain followed by the greatest pleasure he’d ever known. Inch by agonizing inch, Diego pushed into him, his cock stretching Tom to the limits of what he thought he could handle, all the while Diego and Ty sounding genuinely impressed with how well Tom was taking it as they continued to offer up encouraging words. The burn was almost too much, but Tom knew there was no escape – even if he wanted to leave, even if he begged, he was in too deep and these big men with their rock-hard cocks would never let him go without fucking him first. “Yo little dude, I’m almost halfway inside you bro” Diego announced. “I’m gonna start to pump now, if it gets too much and you think you gonna pass out or somethin I’ll slow it down”. Surprisingly, Tom’s body began to adjust, his ass muscles relaxing around the thick massive intrusion. Ty's cock slid into his mouth again, the taste of his own ass mixing with the musky scent of Diego's precum. Once Diego was fully seated inside Tom, he wrapped his big strong arms around Tom’s body and whispered in his ear “you got all me in you man, down to my nuts its all inside you. So proud of you bro, fuck you tight and you making me feel so good, so proud”. Hearing this, Ty began to fuck Tom’s throat in earnest, his powerful hips driving the thick cock in and out of him. Both Ty and Diego had natural rhythm, so it didn’t surprise Tom when their thrust seemed to sync up - when one man was sliding out the other was sliding in so that Tom was never without one of them inside him. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure rippling through Tom, making him moan a desperate plea of intense pleasure. He felt so full, so used, and it was everything he had ever needed, everything he longed to be. The room was a cacophony of sounds: Ty's harsh breaths, Diego's grunts of exertion, and the wet, squelching noises of their bodies coming together. Tom's own muffled moans, a mix of cruel pain and intense pleasure added to the symphony, his eyes watering with every deep push down this throat. As the two men fucked him, Tom's mind was a whirlwind of sensation and emotion. The fear and anxiety from earlier had been replaced with a sense of belonging, of being exactly where he was meant to be, in between his dad’s. He was their boy, and they were using him as they saw fit. The power dynamics played out before him were intoxicating, the high from the meth only amplifying the intensity of the experience. Diego's hand found its way to the back of Tom's head again, pushing him down further onto Ty’s cock as Ty's thrusts grew more erratic. Ty's grip on Tom's head tightened, his knuckles turning white as he fucked his face harder and faster. Diego had been let loose and was now mercilessly pounding Tom’s ass. With his big strong hands firmly pressing Tom into the couch he began to ruthlessly slam his cock inside the boy. “Fuck whiteboy, you taking this cock like a real man, you hear me? Shit, I fucked half these wanna-be tough guy niggas walkin round this block and they be crying, begging me to stop before we I even get goin. But you whiteboy? You fucking love this shit, don’t you? You love coming to this nigga’s shitty little apartment, getting spun and taking some brown cock don’t you boy? Tom could only moan his response. “Yeah boy? That’s what I thought. You love it? Fuck boy, that’s real good, cuz I’mma fucking give it to you!” Tom's body was a canvas of pain and other worldly ecstasy, painted with the strokes of Diego's cock and Ty's firm hand. The pain had transformed him, broken him to pieces, and the pleasure that followed, the delicious ache that his daddy’s cocks provided, had put him back together, each movement a stroke of the brush that brought him closer to his full experience of ecstasy. He could feel Diego's cock thickening even more inside him, the veins pulsing with the promise of release. Ty's thrusts grew more urgent, and Tom knew he was close. "Fuck, baby," Ty panted, his voice strained. "Dis throat open up so good..don’t worry baby boy, Diego gonna put his nut inside you now and yo daddy gonna put his nut inside you later." Tom's eyes watered as Diego's hands tightened around his waist, the pressure that held him down becoming slightly painful. He knew what was expected of him, and the idea of making them both cum was driving him wild. He sucked harder, his cheeks hollowing with each bob of his head, his tongue swirling around the sensitive ridge of his daddy’s cock in his mouth. Diego's hips began to buck, his breaths coming in sharp gasps. In between ragged breathes Diego rushed to get the words out before it was too late. "I'm gonna cum white boy, fucking gonna fill this ass up you ready? You ready bro?" he growled, his voice deep and guttural. Tom nodded, eager to be filled with the man's seed, to show him how badly he wanted to please him. Tom noticed their rhythm grew more frenzied, their cocks slamming into Tom's ass and throat with an intensity that made him see stars. With a roar, Diego slammed into Tom’s ass with such force it knocked the wind out of him, and as Tom struggled to find his breath while enduring Diego’s wild thrust, he was tasked with also surviving the torrent blast of cum that his dad was now shooting down his throat. With almost no warning Ty was now flooding Tom’s throat as Diego continued to flood his hole. Diego’s thrust began to slow and Tom felt the warmth of the man’s nut spread inside him, the feeling of being claimed and used and finally filled up in the most primal way possible making him whole, giving him purpose. The warmth of their loads coupled with the insane amount of tina coursing through his veins caused Tom to spiral into an orgasm so deeply he very literally almost passed out. His body spasmed, his ass clenching around the cock that was still buried deep within him. Ty watched with fascinated and hungry eyes, his own climax beginning to also subside. "You doin so good and we so proud of you boy," he praised, his voice thick with pride and lust. "Look at you, cumming like this for us. Yeahhhh boy keep going, get every drop out for daddy now". Tom's moans grew louder, his body trembling, shaking, as Diego’s hard cock slammed into him one final time, sending him over the edge again, somehow restarting the orgasm he thought he had just finished, leaving Tom completely exhausted and totally spent. Ty pulled out of his throat, and before Tom could even catch his breath, the two men took turns kissing him deeply, intimately, so intensely it felt as if the men were desperate for him to understand how they had claimed him and were helping him understand with this intimate embrace. The two men stepped back, both panting heavily, with their massive strong arms wrapped around each other and their chests heaving, looking down at their boy now covered in a mix of sweat, lube, meth, cum and spit. Ty's cock was still semi-hard, glistening with Tom’s spit while Tom's ass had been stretched beyond what any of the men had thought possible, now dripping with Diego's cum and throbbing from the pounding it just took. Tom felt a sense of pride and accomplishment, his body a testament to the power and pleasure they had shared. Diego leaned down, his chest brushing against Ty's, and whispered something in Spanish that made Ty laugh, the sound low and wicked. They shared a knowing glance before turning their gaze back to Tom, who was now knelling in front of them, trying to catch his breath while looking up at the men, searching their faces for their approval. Ty bent down and picked Tom up, carrying him into the bedroom as Diego followed behind. The three men crawled into bed together, with Tom in the middle while the room continue to spin around them from a mix of pure exhaustion and a whole lot of drugs. Clearing his throat while relaxing into their arms, Tom thanked his dad’s for this experience, and as they drifted off to sleep Tom thought to himself how lucky he was to be owned by such incredible men, and as he closed his eyes he chuckled to himself, silently reminding himself how glad he was that Ty had once ordered from Ubereats.

I'm one of the "I'll use sex to get love" types. I'm emotionally fucked up and needy. Any takers?

For me it’s quite simple, it’s the ultimate turn on, anything less is a disappointment. There may be reasons deep down, but because I’m ’here and now’ I don’t analyse or question it.

Part 2 Mitch tried to relax and enjoy the first post-prison shower he had had in the past five years but struggled to shake the sight of the obvious tent in Daniel’s pants. Both guys had always dated women and although Mitch had fooled around with a couple guys in the pen, he considered himself straight and figured Daniel was too. So why was Daniel so fucking hard? It wasn’t long before Mitch realized thinking about Daniel’s boner was starting to give him one. He quickly turned the shower off, threw on the new clothes Daniel had bought for him and steeled himself to not think about Daniel’s cock anymore that night. “I’m going to go out there and hang with my BUDDY and maybe he will have arranged some pussy for me and that is what is happening”, he told himself and he left his room and went to find his friend. Mitch found Daniel laying on the couch, zoned out while scrolling on his phone and as he entered the room he cleared his throat to signal he was there. Without moving a muscle Daniel looked at up at his buddy and Mitch noticed the most devilish grin began to form across Daniel’s face. “Well goddamn bubba, you still clean up pretty fucking well, don’t you? Come here and make yourself comfortable and stop walking around like this isn’t also your place now. You’re nervous as hell in here and it’s killing the vibe dude”. Mitch was a little surprised at how frank Daniel was but once again found himself clearing his throat -a nervous tick of his since childhood – before responding “yeah, sorry man, this is just all a lot. Seeing you, being out, this fucking insane penthouse I’m in, dude even these clothes you got me – bro, it’s just a lot all at once”. Daniel nodded his head, clearly debating something in his head but as he rose from the couch it was clear whatever the debate was had been settled. “Mitch, I can only imagine. And so, you know what? We are about to get really fucking high. I am going to get you higher than you have ever fucking been. And we are going to have an incredible night, and all that other shit isn’t going to matter. Be right back, going to grab the favors”, Daniel said as he walked to his room. Mitch smiled thinking it was kind of cute how innocent his friend was. Laughing, Mitch yelled so Daniel could hear him “You call weed favors bro? Back in my party days you know that’s what we called meth, right?” Daniel turned the corner with a bubbler in one hand and torch in the other and as he approached his friend, he blew the biggest thickest cloud Mitch had ever seen. “Yeah, I’m familiar” he told Mitch as he got close and extended the bubbler and torch towards him. “Your turn bubba, time to cut loose”. Mitch stood frozen, blinking at his friend. After Mitch dropped out of college, he got heavy in the partying scene but hadn’t smoked in years and if someone had told him Daniel partied, that Daniel got spun, Mitch would have pissed himself laughing. “No fucking way you smoke this shit Dan. You know why I stopped partying and blowing clouds? No? Well, let me tell you, dude. Bro, I stopped because this shit turns me into a different guy. It turns me into an animal”. Daniel laughed and made a “grrrr” animal noise, but Mitch stopped him. “Bro, I’m serious. I become a fucking animal. You been partying for a while? Well then you must know what tina dick is….well, that’s not something I ever had to deal with. For me it is the opposite. I hit the shit and I’m hard as a fucking rock instantly. That shit is like smoking Viagra for me. And dude I get so horny that I have to fuck. Don’t get it twisted and hear me wrong Dan – don’t think I’m saying, ‘I want to fuck’. No bro. I have to.” Daniel rolled his eyes and shoved the bubbler into Mitch’s hands. “Cool bro. Hit this shit and stop being such a little girl, goddamn”. Mitch smiled at his friend thinking that the shit made him a bit of an animal as well. Mitch shrugged his shoulders and under his breathe mumbled “fuck it, let’s see what happens” and then heard the familiar click of the torch. As soon as he heard the click, he felt the tina. He hadn’t even hit the fucking thing yet but could already feel it. As Mitch took his first hit and felt the smoke enter his lungs, he felt alive again. He could feel his heart racing and his mind began to slow down. And his cock. Fuck, his cock was already getting hard. And he didn’t care. It felt too good to give a fuck. The boys passed the pipe back and forth, each getting hit getting them both high and higher, each puff more spun. Daniel and Mitch sat in the dimly lit room, the only sound being the stupid reality TV show on in the background. Daniel had always been meticulous about his appearance, but tonight, his shirt was wrinkled, and his hair slightly tousled—signs of a long day and an even longer night ahead. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, were now glazed over, reflecting the crystalline substance they’d just ingested. Mitch, on the other hand, looked like he hadn’t slept in days. His muscular frame was tense, his jaw clenched as he rolled another tiny rock of meth between his fingers. The dim light caught the outline of his chiseled face, casting shadows that made his usual gentle giant appearance look a bit dangerous, a bit menacing. He glanced over at Daniel, noticing the way his friend’s hands trembled slightly as he reached for a small vial, he pulled from one of the coffee table drawers. “You ever hit poppers?”, Daniel asked his friend as he took off the vial’s cap, stuck the vial under his nose and took in one hell of a hit. “You good, man?” Mitch asked, his voice a low growl, almost predatory. Daniel nodded, though the movement was slow, heavy with the weight of the drugs coursing through his veins. “Yeah, man. Just… give me a minute, alright?” Mitch smirked, leaning back in his chair. “Take your time. We’ve got all night.” The poppers hit Daniel hard, sending a dizzying wave through his body. He breathed deep, feeling the rush, the warmth spreading through his chest. It was enough to make him forget the tension between them, the unspoken words hanging in the air like smoke. Mitch watched him, his eyes dark and hungry. He stood abruptly, towering over Daniel, who was still trying to catch his breath. Without a word, Mitch grabbed the front of Daniel’s shirt, yanking him up so their faces were inches apart. “What the fuck, Mitch?” Daniel spat, trying to shake off the disoriented feeling. But Mitch’s grip was iron, holding him in place. “You know what I want, Daniel,” Mitch growled, his voice thick with anticipation. “And I know you want it too. Admit it.” Daniel’s heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline mixing with the meth, making his head swim. He tried to pull away, but Mitch’s strength was overwhelming, his muscles rippling under his skin as he held Daniel firmly against him. “I… I don’t…” Daniel stammered, but the words died in his throat as Mitch’s lips crashed down on his own. The kiss was rough, bruising, and Daniel could feel himself swaying on his feet, the drug-induced haze clouding his judgment. Mitch pulled back, breathing heavily, his eyes locked onto Daniel’s. “I warned you dude. I have to fuck. I told you this would happen. And I know you do want it, don’t lie to yourself.” Before Daniel could respond, Mitch slammed him back into the wall, pinning him there with his body. The impact rattled Daniel’s bones, and he winced, the pain sharp and startling. Mitch was so much bigger, so much stronger, and Daniel found himself at a loss for how to escape this situation. “Let go of me,” Daniel demanded, his voice trembling despite his best efforts to stay calm. Mitch chuckled, a dark, menacing sound. “Not yet,” he whispered, his breath hot against Daniel’s ear. “Not until you beg for it.” With that, Mitch’s hand slid down to the waistband of Daniel’s jeans, pulling them open with swift efficiency. Daniel gasped, his mind racing, trying to think of a way out, but the meth and the poppers were working against him, slowing his thoughts, dulling his senses. “Mitch, please…” Daniel pleaded, his voice barely above a whisper. But Mitch wasn’t listening. In one fluid motion, Mitch shoved Daniel’s pants and underwear down to his knees, exposing him completely. Daniel shivered, mortified by the vulnerability, but Mitch’s grip stayed firm, keeping him in place. Somehow during the commotion Mitch had managed to lose his pants and when Daniel saw Mitch’s cock for the first time he was stunned. It was huge and it was hard as a fucking rock. “Look at you,” Mitch murmured, his voice dripping with lust. “So fucking perfect”, he growled while slowly stroking what Daniel imagined had to be at least 8.5 inches of cock with one of the biggest, fattest cockheads he had ever seen. Daniel could feel Mitch’s cock pressing against his thigh, thick and hard, and the sight of it made his stomach twist in knots. He knew what was coming, and part of him wanted to scream, to fight back, but the drugs and the poppers had him spinning, leaving him weak and helpless. “Mitch, no… I can’t…” Daniel’s protest was half-hearted, his body betraying him as his cock twitched, responding to the dominant presence of the man holding him captive. “You will take it, every goddamn inch,” Mitch said, his voice a low, guttural command. “And you’ll learn to enjoy it”, he growled as he wrapped his hand around Daniel’s quickly hardening cock and gave it a squeeze. “Well fuck bubba, looks like you’re already enjoying it” he taunted, and then smacked Daniel’s ass so hard it was sure to leave a bruise. With that, Mitch grabbed the bottle of poppers with one hand while keeping Daniel pinned against the wall with the other. “I’m not going to sugarcoat this dude. This is going to fucking hurt at first. You’re going to feel like I am literally splitting you in half bro. And I’m not going to be gentle. So here, you’re going to need these” he said as he handed Daniel the vial. “Please, don’t…” Daniel whimpered, his voice cracking as he struggled against Mitch’s hold. But it was no use. “Relax,” Mitch ordered, his voice calming, almost soothing. “Let me in” he said as he wrapped his muscled-up arms around Daniel and brought the tip of his cockhead up against Daniel’s hole. “Fuck Dan, so warm, so tight. Open up for me man. Make this easier on yourself and try and open that hole for me bro”. Daniel could feel Mitch’s cock head throbbing against his hole and with each throb Daniel felt shivers throughout his body. Daniel shook his head, panic rising in his chest. “No, Mitch, it’s too big…” But Mitch wasn’t listening. He had found Daniel’s lube and was greasing up his cock while keeping Daniel pinned against his will. Daniel felt Mitch’s hot breathe on his neck as Mitch whispered in his ear “You know I love you bro. And I’m going to prove it. Usually when I’m this fucking twisted and spun, I’d just shove my meat inside the closest hole. No prep work, nothing for the hole. But for you man, well, here” he whispered as he shoved two lube covered fingers inside his friend, a swift action that was met with a scream of desperation from Daniel. “Fuckkkkkkkkkkk goddamn bro fuckkkkk that hurts! Fuck Mitch get your giant fucking fingers out of me that hurts like hell” Daniel screamed. With the palm of his hand Mitch shoved Daniel’s face against the wall and held it in place while he reached for the bag of crystals. Mitch opened the back to take out a shard and coated it in lube. Daniel watched from the corner of his eye as Mitch readied the crystal for his tight hole. “Here bro, this will help. It will burn like a mother fucker at first, but it will help. And bro, honestly, watching your struggle like this and scream like I’m killing you is so hot it’s making me leak. So, keep it up, you know well as I do nobody can hear you in the huge fucking apartment. Scream bro. Cry like a little bitch. Make this even hotter for me” Mitch said as he spread Daniel’s cheeks and began to rub some more lube on his friend’s hole. Knowing what was coming, Daniel quickly unscrewed the poppers and took the biggest hit he had ever taken. And just as the poppers began to hit, Mitch entered his friend once again, his two fingers slamming the shard of tina deep inside Daniel. Once again, the halls of Daniel’s apartment were filled with his desperate screams. “Told you hearing you yell like that was just getting me off more bro. Wasn’t lying dude” and with a swift, brutal thrust, he pushed inside, forcing his cock for the first time into Daniel’s unwilling hole. Daniel screamed, the pain searing through him, white-hot and unbearable. Tears welled in his eyes as he writhed, trying to escape the relentless invasion. “Shh,” Mitch whispered, his voice a mix of satisfaction and concern. “Take it. You can take it.” Daniel sobbed, beating his fist against the wall, his body tense with the effort to endure the brutal stretching. But the drugs were doing their work, and slowly, his body began to yield, the incredible pressure easing just a fraction. “That’s it,” Mitch encouraged, sensing the change. “You’re taking it so well.” Daniel felt something strange happening inside him, a shift in his perception. The pain was still there, but it was becoming… tolerable somehow. And beneath the agony, something else stirred, something he didn’t want to acknowledge but knew was pleasure. “Fuck…” Daniel moaned, his voice hoarse and desperate. “Oh God…” Mitch’s grip tightened, his hips snapping forward, driving deeper into Daniel. The sensation was overwhelming, and Daniel couldn’t help but arch his back, pushing himself further onto Mitch’s cock. “That’s my boy,” Mitch growled, his voice thick with pleasure. “You love this, don’t you?” he asked as he reached around and grabbed Daniel’s cock, giving it the slow full strokes he knew would bring him the most pleasure. Daniel’s mind screamed in denial, but his body betrayed him. The poppers had done their job, opening him up, making him crave the intensity of Mitch’s thrusts. He could feel his cock hardening in Mitch’s hand, the drugs and the pain combining into a potent mix of arousal and pleasure. “Yes…” Daniel gasped, his voice trembling. “More… please…” Mitch’s laughter was dark and triumphant. “Beg for it, Daniel. Beg for my cock.” Daniel’s pride warred with his need, but the drugs won out. “Please, Mitch… fuck me harder…”, Daniel begged, almost screaming. Mitch didn’t hesitate. He grabbed Daniel’s hips, slamming into him with renewed vigor, each thrust hitting deeper, harder, until Daniel thought he might break. But he didn’t care. All he could think about was the raw, primal pleasure of being taken so thoroughly, almost split open so brutally by best friend. “You sure you want it harder?” Mitch taunted, his voice a twisted kind of affection.” He started to slow his strokes inside Daniel, barely moving he taunted “I thought I was too big. Thought you couldn’t take it bro?” “Please” Daniel whispered. “Please don’t stop. Please breed me. I need your load”. Mitch slammed inside him and almost pulled out before slamming in again, making Daniel moan and scream simultaneously. “We didn’t discuss you taking me load dude. You have to earn this nut, it don’t come cheap. You think you can take it bro? So far, you’ve had 50% of what I can do to do. I was holding back so I wouldn’t break you. But I think you want it. I think you want me to break you dude. Am I right Dan? You want to earn my load?” Yes!” Daniel cried out, his voice breaking. “Fuck me, Mitch! Breed me, rape my fucking hole!” Mitch grinned, his eyes dark and wild. “As you wish.” And with that, he plunged into Daniel with enough force to knock the wind out of him, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoing in the halls of Daniel’s apartment. Mitch’s relentless assault on Daniel’s body left him breathless, his mind a hazy blur of pleasure and pain. The drugs coursed through his veins, heightening every sensation, every thrust, every groan that escaped his lips. He could feel the burn in his muscles, the stretch of his hole, but it was all overshadowed by the raw, primal need to be taken, to be dominated completely. “More…” Daniel gasped, his voice barely more than a whisper as he tilted his head back, exposing his throat to Mitch. “I need more…” Mitch’s eyes glinted with something dark and predatory. He reached into his pocket, pulling out the plastic bag filled with white crystals. Without hesitation, and while still deep inside Daniel, he dumped a line on Daniel’s shoulder, snorting it up greedily. Daniel watched in a mirror, his heart pounding in his chest, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. He needed it. He needed the high, the rush, the oblivion and pleasure that came with it. “Please…” Daniel whimpered, his face turning around to meet Mitch’s eye. “Give me a bump bro…” Mitch smirked, a cruel twist of his lips that sent a chill down Daniel’s spine. “Beg for it,” he said, his voice low and menacing as he slowly slide in and out of his friend. “Beg for what you want, rich boy.” Daniel’s eyes fluttered closed, his resolve crumbling under the weight of his current circumstances. “Please, Mitch… I need it… I need you… I need your cock…your load, I don’t just want…I need it” Mitch’s grin widened, and he grabbed Daniel by the hair, yanking his head back until their eyes met. “That’s right,” he purred. “You need me. You need this.” He shoved the remaining crystal into Daniel’s hand, watching as he scrambled to get it into his nose, snorting it up with a desperate intensity. The drug hit Daniel like a tidal wave, washing over him in a surge of euphoria. His vision blurred, his senses heightened, every touch, every sound, every taste becoming amplified tenfold. He felt Mitch’s hands on his hips again again, rough and commanding, and steeled himself for the assault he knew was coming. Mitch began to pump into Daniel, pulling all the way out and slamming back in, each time making Daniel moan with a pleasure never felt before. Mitch continued to destroy his friend’s hole for hours. Both men drenched in sweat Mitch pulled out of Daniel completely. Daniel had never felt so empty, he hated existing without Mitch inside of him. “Lay on your back,” Mitch ordered, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to vibrate through Daniel’s entire being. Daniel complied without hesitation, laying on the couch and spreading his legs wide, giving Mitch access to his hole knowing it was about to destroyed. Mitch got on his knees and in between Daniel’s legs, his heavy, musky scent filling Daniel’s nostrils, making his stomach flutter with anticipation. He could feel Mitch’s presence looming over him, a predator ready to strike. “So eager,” Mitch mused, his fingers trailing down Daniel’s stomach, sending shivers up his back and finally grabbing Daniel’s rock-hard cock. Mitch began to stroke his friend and immediately Daniel’s cock started to leak precum. “You really do love this cock opening you, don’t you?” Daniel nodded, unable to find the words to answer. All he could think about was the cock that was about to fill him, the domination that was about to consume him. He needed it. He craved it. “Tell me. Tell me you love this cock. Tell me you want me to cum inside you. Beg me for it”, he taunted. Daniel quickly sat up meeting Mitch’s face, his big blue eyes wider than ever staring directly into Mitch’s. Both men sat staring into each other, searching, longing, the only sound their long ragged breathes and their wild beating hearts. Daniel kissed Mitch, grabbing him by the back of the head and bringing him close so that their lips would meet, tongues exploring each other’s mouths, their hands grabbing, caressing, holding each other’s faces. Daniel pulled away from the kiss, his hands still forcefully holding Mitch’s head and staring into his eyes once again as Daniel told his best friend “I understand what you said earlier about needing, not just wanting. You taught me that tonight, bro, what it means to need not just want. I need your load. I need you to empty it inside of me, open me up, put it so deep inside of me it becomes a part of me. Right now, and for the rest of my life I exist to take your load. Nothing else matters. I am begging you dude, please give it to me.” Mitch didn’t waste any time. His eyes wilder than anyone had ever seen them, he pushed Daniel back down on his back and grabbed the bottle of poppers from the coffee table. Mitch took a hit and handed them to Daniel. “Don’t stop hitting these until I tell you”, he told him. Daniel nodded and began to hit them. “Don’t stop”,” he told Daniel. “More, more, keep flying bro”. When he saw Daniel’s eyes began to flutter, he knew he was ready. Taking the bottle out of Daniel’s hand he grabbed Daniel’s legs and drew him close and with his hard cock once again pressed up against Daniel’s hole he slowly entered. The moan that escaped Daniel’s lips was unlike anything either of them had ever heard. Daniel was flying, higher than he had ever been and with the intense hit from the poppers and Mitch once again forcing his tight hole open, he felt an ecstasy that felt almost unhuman. Daniel started to stroke his cock in tune with Mitch’s pumps until Mitch slapped his hand away telling him “I didn’t say you could touch your cock. If it gets stroked, I stroke it, and you take it, that’s the deal” which only turned Daniel on more eliciting another wild moan. Mitch spit in his hand and grabbed Daniel’s cock, stroking his friend while he pummeled his hole. Mitch looked down and admired his friend’s body, soaking in how sexy Daniel really was. Mitch looked at Daniel’s face, twisted in a pleasure pain combination that he knew his cock was giving him and he asked “Dan, who owns you, bro, who owns this fuck hole I’m about breed?”. Daniel met eyes with his assaulter and responded, “You bud, always and forever you!”. Mitch grinned, “that’s fucking right, now get ready to be loaded up dude” and with that Mitch started a hard fast wild assault on his hole that literally left Daniel breathless. His screams and his moans became continuous, and he too felt himself close to the edge, about the explode as Mitch continued to stroke his cock. “Here it comes bro, all this nut is about to be deep inside you dude, and you fucking earned it, took my like a fucking champ and made me so fucking proud” Mitch said as he released a deep guttural moan and began to pump his load deep inside Daniel. Wild eyed and still flying Daniel screamed “Fuckkkk dude I can feel your cock exploding inside me! What the fuck bro I can feel it filling me up! Oh my fucking God never stop”. With an eerily similar guttural moan, a noise that only the most intense pleasure can create, Daniel began to cum, shooting his load so hard it took every bit of energy he had left to not pass out. After both men had finished Mitch leaned down to kiss Daniel, holding his face in his hands while resting his forehead against Daniel’s. “Well, I’d say that was some welcome home, huh bud”, Daniel joked. Mitch grinned, kissed his friend again and laid down next to him on the couch, his arms wrapped around Daniel and holding him tight. He sighed and whispered into Daniel’s ear “I wonder what comes next”. Neither man said another word, the only sound their exhausted breath and hard beating hearts, both falling into the deepest most right sleep either had ever had, in each other’s arm where both felt they were meant to be.

Jeff stared wide eyed. So surprised he couldn’t speak. Ben stepped back and slipped off his jeans. Ben stood next to his naked husband, and smiled and said, “Well Jeffy, isn’t this what your fantasized about every time we worked in your parents yard, jacking your boy cock every single time, year after year?” Jeff’s eyes grew wide, but he realized he was so turned on that his cock was rock hard. Jeff’s eyes dropped, and his mouth dropped open and he drooled just a bit. His first look at Ben’s cock. It was so much hotter than he’d ever imagined. Ben boasted 10 inches of Irish- American man cock. It was quite wide—even as Ben’s enormous hands jacked it Jeff could see that it was a very wide dick. It was beautiful, Jeff thought, shaped like a missile, a tapered head covered in foreskin that quickly widened to maybe two inches across. Jeff watched Ben jack his cock, mesmerized for a few seconds, his mind completely consumed with the idea of sucking it, debasing himself before the most perfect cock inthe world. After a few second Jose stepped forward, drawing Jeff’s eyes to his own enormous cock. Jeff’s eyes grew even wider. “Oh my god,” Jeff breathed. Jose’s cock was also beautiful, but it was brutal-looking. It was darker than Jose’s olive skin, a darker warm brown. It was one of the thickest cocks Jeff had ever seen. “It looks like HairyDomXLs cock,” Jeff breathed. Jeff heard Ben’s voice in his ear, “You dirty boy,” Ben breathed, “watching OnlyFans.” Ben’s hands starting to roam across Jeff’s chest and stomach, his rock hard cock against Jeff’s lower back. Jose smiled, “It’s the same thickness—about 8 inches around—but it’s a bit longer, 9 inches.” “And he doesn’t have this,”: Jose said, rolling his long foreskin back to show Jeff the full size of the big Prince Albert running through the head of his cock. Jose reached up and twisted Jeff ‘s nippled hard, “You want my thick cock to stretch you boy?” “Yes,” Jeff replied, breathing out and making it almost a whine. Suddenly Jose big hand slapped Jeff’s face hard, stinging. “You address me and my man as Sir or Daddy at all times, bitch,” he commanded, his voice hard. “Yes, Daddy,” Jeff breathed out, a sheepish smile on his face as he realized he wanted rough treatment. Ben moved his hands to Jeff’s backside, as Jose started nibbling all over Jeff’s hairless torso, nipping lightly at the boys nipples. As Jeff began to buck and whine with desire, Ben found the small buttplug. “Our dirty little boy has a plug in,” Ben said. Taking the plug and gently fucking the teens hole, Ben said “Is that what you do when you dream of us fucking you.” “Yes, sir,” Jeff panted, then squealed as Jose bit one of his nipples hard. Jose stood tall, looming over the 5’ 7” golden teen. “I just want to make one thing clear, little bitch,” he said sternly. “When you have sex with us, we will hurt you,” he smiled lecherously, “And I will sometimes hurt you a lot. You down with that, boy?” Jeff was silent for a minute, his ass still bucking as Ben fucked him now with a couple of his thick fingers. “I submit to you both, Daddy,” Jeff said firmly, “My fantasies are always about rough sex.” Jose smiled and grabbed Jeff’s golden hair, pulling his head back and kissing him very forcefully. “Oh baby,” he growled, “I’ve wanted to possess you for so long.” They all made out for a few minutes, the two big muscle stud stood squeezing the golden haired twink between their broader bodies. They deep kissed him, nibbled his body, and then kissed each other. Ben broke it off and said, “You ever do GHB boy?” When Jeff admitted he had, they sent him downstairs for a glass of orange juice and Jose pulled a vial out of the little fanny pack he carried with him and Jeff swallowed it down. They made Jeff show them his little toy collection, and made him describe what he fantasized about. The biggest toy was about 8 inches and 6 inches around. He blushed and admitted it had taken him a while but he could take the entire thing now. Ben put him on his hands and knees on the bed, and Jose settled in to teach Jeffy how to suck his big cock. He’d removed the PA (“You learn to take that PA in both your holes soon enough boy,” he promised.). Jeff clearly had some practice—they would later make him confess to every sexual experience he’d had— but Jose’s tool was a challenge for all but the most experienced cocksuckers. Meanwhile, Ben started loosening up the boys hole with the bigger dildo. Jeff huffed on poppers so that both his holes would open up for his new daddies. All Ben could think about was how good that hole was going to feel wrapped around his thick ten inches. Finally, the anticipation got to be too much, and he lubed up and slowly eased his cock in. The boys ass was pure velvet. Clearly not a virgin, but most holes were basically a virgin to cocks as big as his cock and that of his husband. He got to the point where the boy had about three inches to go. He pushed in and the boy whined. “Big hit of poppers,” he said, “And Jose, you may want him off your cock for a second. We don’t want him biting your cock when I hit bottom.” Jose smiled wickedly, pulling the beautiful teen up by his golden hair. “Look in my eyes and beg my husband to fuck you deep, little bitch.” “Fuck me deep, Daddy Ben,” Jeff panted, “I need all of you inside me.” Jose then gave the boy two big hits of poppers and nodded at Ben. Ben pushed hard, not caring if it hurt, needing to own the boy he wanted for so long. Jeff screamed and then squirmed, as the rock hard cock broke deeper into his boypussy than anything ever had. His world reeled, realigning, he realized he wanted that cock in him even deeper. He’d known ever since he started having sexual fantasies at 12 that he wasn’t wired like other boys. He dreamt of being tied up, serving big strong men. As Ben started to slowly fuck him, he opened his eyes and stared at the gorgeous rough Latin muscle god in front of him. Jeff panted, “Fuck me, daddy, fuck me. Own me, hurt me, make me yours.” After a couple of hours (Jose watched the time, they didn’t want the boys parents interrupting the fun) they lay on the basically destroyed bed. Jeff was positioned between Jose and Ben, curled up. He was suckling on Jose’s satisfied cock while Ben lightly finger fucked his sore and gaping hole. Jeff was clearly an absolute cock hound. That first fuck by Ben, let loose an insatiable bottom. Jose couldn’t wait to see what Jeff was like when he was high, because he’d never seen someone so young begging for cock with just a little GHB. He’d struggled to take Jose’s giant pole at first. Jose wanted to just slam it home and make the boy scream and cry—the boys cries were so delicious and he clearly liked pain, But because both he and Ben REALLY wanted to make Jeff their full- time boy, he’d kept to their agreement to keep his own animal side in check. But Jeff wanted that cock, all of it. Jose let him sit on it—something he almost never did, as he wanted to devour every bottom he fucked—but the boy was so gorgeous that it was actually super hot. Jeff stared into Jose’s eyes, and he begged Jose for his cock. Jeff grunted and huffed on poppers and groaned as he slid down, the boy was so lean, Jose could see his cock move and the boys torso spasmed as his pussy learned to take something so thick. When he still had about an inch of Jose’s cock to take, Jeff did another round of poppers, and Jose reached forward and bit one of Jeff’s perky little tits while reaching up with both strong arms and pushing the boy down hard, the giant cock almost splitting him in two. Jeff screamed, then panted as he realized that the huge cock was all inside him. Jose moaned as the boys tunnel spasmed around his cock, milking it. He picked the boy up and started to slowly fuck him, quickly building up speed. Jose smiled, remembering, and pushed the boys mouth down to his balls. “You like when my giant cock splits your pussy in two, boy? Jose said. Jeff paused his ball licking, looking up and squirming his ass on Ben’s fingers, groaned “It hurts daddy, but I love it.”

Part 6 Upon entering the shady establishment the light was dim and the atmosphere was a little hazy due to people smoking inside and not all of it was cigarette smoke. Indistinct rock music was playing over low quality speakers. There were metal support beams, a cement floor, and the walls had chipping paint. The interior looked like an old abandoned factory that was shoddily set up as a bar. I saw various types of men. Short, tall, skinny, fat, some muscular. Many of them in fetish gear and leathers. I was the youngest guy there by a couple decades as far as I could tell. We walked past a chubby bearded guy who looked like a bouncer. He seemed to know uncle Chester. They exchanged looks as we continued inward. It was a little overwhelming being in a place like this. I hadn’t been anywhere this rough. I felt eyes on me from all corners of the room. I had to admit it was feeling quite intimidated but tried not to show it. Uncle Chester found us a table and we sat down with several other men. They were probably the most shady group of guys I’d ever seen. Older men, various body types but no one was in shape. I wore a little smile and tried to be polite. Everyone looked at us. “Chester you old freak. Who’s this young thing you brought with you?” One of the men asked. He was thin but very toned. Veins all over his arms and a raspy voice. A balding chubby bear with a grey beard and large pumped out nipples was next to him across from me. The bear had a small leather vest that covered almost nothing. “Just a new boy toy. Figured I’d show him some of my favorite hangouts.” Uncle Chester conversed with the group of men at the table. We made quick introductions but I could barely remember anyone’s name. Uncle referring to me as his boy toy felt off. But he did say he didn’t want people here knowing I was his nephew. Perhaps it would come off as inappropriate for two gay family members to come to a place like this. But when I thought about it, we kinda already crossed that line. He stole a load from me with his ass and nearly planted one in me earlier. Although he called that a “preview” so did it really count as getting fucked? I’d prefer to think not. I enjoy hanging out with him but some of our play has gone over the line several times. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think he actually was considering me his new boy toy. Chester and the men were recounting past sexual exploits. Their talk was quite graphic. I listened for a while but then I felt something between my legs. I looked down and there was a foot rubbing my crotch. It was the bears foot, sitting across from me. He and the other men were talking to uncle Chester, while he was covertly foot groping me. I didn’t know what to do so I pretended to not notice. My dick definitely noticed though. I felt it springing to life at the contact. “I’ll get us some drinks. You boys chat for a bit.” Uncle Chester got up and left me alone with the men. I don’t think he even noticed me getting groped. “So you’re enjoying your time with Chester?” The veiny man asked. “Yeah I’ve been staying at his place for a few days while I’ve been backpacking.” The bear kept up his under table foot rubbing. At one point he managed to undo my fly and pull my dick out with his toes. He was rubbing my cock with his foot under the table. It seemed wrong to do this sort of thing in public but it was dark and it felt good. I didn’t know if I had the will to stop it. “A traveling man. So you just happened to land in his web? He usually manages to catch all the fresh meat passing through.” “Yeah I guess so. He’s a lively guy.” I tried keeping a straight face and hold back a moan or two. “He he, a subtle way of saying he’s been non stop pumping your ass full of that pancake batter.” That wasn’t accurate but I just awkwardly smiled and nodded. The bear took his foot away. I was pretty hard now. I was almost disappointed he stopped but I was concentrating on making it go down. The bear got up and sat next to me, wrapping and arm around me. “Since you’ve been with Chester I’m sure you’ve been introduced to a lot of kinky fun by now. Your dick definitely responded well.” “Oh Clyde, were you playing footsie under the table? Didn’t take you long to try and score sloppy seconds.” The veiny man chuckled. “He’s a cutie. I couldn’t resist.” He pulled into him and started sucking on my neck. It felt like a bear hug. He was exploring my body with his big hands. His tongue slobbered my neck and collar bone. “Mmm, you’re a delicious boy.” “I think Clyde likes you, Will.” The veiny guy stood up, I saw his dick was out and erect. He wore a cock ring that made his dick bulge red with popping veins down his shaft and an aggressive cock head. He walked over to me and put a hand on me shoulder. “Since Chester has already marked ya, you won’t mind what I’ve got to offer.” He twitched his cock up and down. Pre was dripping from it. Clyde had his hand gripping my cock, stroking it. “I’m not done with him yet.” The bear raised an arm and pushed my face into his pit. He lowered his arm and pinned me underneath. I could barely breathe. His sent was strong and intoxicating. Things were progressing at an alarming rate. “Arther, Clyde, you two playing with my things behind my back?” Uncle Chester came back with a couple drinks. The two men slowly backed off like it was all fun and games. I finally came up for air. My face was covered in the bears sweat. “It’s your fault for bringing in such a handsome little stud. There are plenty of trolls around eyeing him up. We were just keeping him safe for ya.” “How thoughtful of you.” Uncle Chester sat down next to me and handed me a drink. I think it was a whisky neat. “Since you’re letting your hard on fly out Arther, I might as well free the old beast.” “Yeah show us that monster, Chester.” Uncle Chester whipped out his cock. It was hard of course and big as ever. Hard to believe my ass was able to handle even half of that. “So how nice is his ass?” Clyde the bear asked. “Oh it’s heavenly. Will, stand up for me.” Chester pulled me over and turned me around. He saw my dick was out and chuckled. “I’m sure one of you worked him up. They boy is too modest to let it hang out on his own.” He was undoing the flap of the pants and a large piece came all the way off exposing my ass. “See? Ain’t that an adorable creamy peachy?” He held my hips and was showing me off. Arther and Clyde were getting a hand full of my ass cheeks. “Very nice. You should send him over to my ranch. The boys would love to mouth that.” Arther took his cock and was slapping my ass with it. I was relying on Chester to intervene before he got too carried away. “He’s no where near trained for that sort of thing Arther. He hasn’t even taken me balls deep yet.” “Shame. Guess he needs more practice.” Arther pointed his cock between my cheeks and grabbed my hips. With a sudden jolt he jammed his cock in me. I let out a yelp and pulled my ass away. “Careful Arther. Don’t damage the goods. You’re always too rough. Come Will, sit on my lap.” I was more comfortable with the safety of uncle rather than the assertiveness of the two strangers I just met so I was happy to oblige his command. Before I connected all the pieces together, I lowered myself onto Chester’s lap, to get away from Arther’s aggressive cock. But I just traded one cock for an ever bigger cock. Uncle Chester positioned his cock to meet my ass as I lowered and it was too late to move my ass. I came down on his full length and my ass cheeks met his hips. “Ah! Oh shit!” I gasped. Uncles cock was all the way inside me. I felt my guts getting bulldozed. His cock head not giving way at all and asserting its position deep in me. Uncle held me in place wrapping his arms around me. “There. Comfy and cozy. So, Arther how’s the raunch been doing? Business good?” I couldn’t believe it. They were having a casual conversation as if I wasn’t getting impaled on a spike. Chester handed me my drink and continued his conversation. I was trying not to move much. My whole bod weight down on his cock was a much different experience. I was having a hard time adjusting. How long was i supposed to sit like this? Was I supposed to carry on like it wasn’t in me? After a moment Arther noticed I was still having a hard time with it. “Looks like that monster of yours is taking its toll on the boy, Chester.” “He just needs to get used to it. I haven’t been this deep before. Look.” Chester pulled up my shirt and lean me back a little. The other men could see a vague bulge in my stomach where uncles cock was pressing through. “Damn, it’s definitely up there.” Clyde remarked impressed. I took a sip of my whiskey and tried to relax, but it was hard. I contemplated my situation. Once again uncle got his cock inside me. Although this time he wasn’t “preview fucking” me, so did this count as sex? It’s a little alarming how many times today my poz uncle has managed to penetrate me, but so far nothing is coming of it. The two of us are just sitting together while he chats with his friends. Oh… my poz uncle. I have a poz cock raw up inside me. This is bad right? Nah, he isn’t fucking me. He isn’t ejaculating. I think this might be fine. Admittedly, it was a little embarrassing to be having his cock up my ass with a bunch of shady strangers onlooking, but everyone’s casual demeanor kinda put me at ease as my body was adjusting to uncle’s length. Chester and Arther talked about mundane things. Clyde was watching the bulge in my stomach. Periodically uncle would twitch his cock and it could be be visible through my abs. The initial shock was gone but my insides still felt like they were being rearranged. As Chester and Arther talked, Clyde put his foot on my stomach and rubbed his sweaty sole up and down. Uncle Chester took notice. “Ooh I can feel that through his belly. It’s pretty good Clyde.” He kept rubbing the cock bulge in my stomach with his foot. Uncle Chester was receiving a foot job while it was still in me. I felt uncle’s cock harden more. His conversation continued with Arther casually but his voice was sounding slightly strained. His cock was twitching more and my abdomen was being pinched between a meat pipe and a bear’s foot. Clyde was pinching his nipples and looking at me. His foot pumping never stopped. He looked over to a corner of the room that looked like the bathrooms and back to me. As if to say in a single glance. ‘I’ll take my turn with you next in there’. I wasn’t sure I wanted him to fuck me but his foot action felt good and his nipples were so long I wanted to know what they tasted like. Oh god, am I really thinking such lewd things already? As I was thinking to myself I noticed uncle Chester wasn’t talking anymore. The table conversation died down and now everyone was focused on Clyde rubbing Chester’s cock though my stomach. Chester’s hands were balled into fists and he seemed focused. Arther was playing with his cock. A couple other men at the table were watching the show as well. “This may be a first for me. Are you getting close?” Clyde asked Chester “…almost.” He grunted. “Nice, pop a load off for us Chester. How does that death stick feel in you boy?” Arther encouraged. “It’s okay…” I muttered. It was getting easier to endure but it felt like uncle’s cock was getting harder inside me, growing bigger. The both of us were sitting still, the only movement coming from Clyde rubbing my stomach. “You’re being modest. Chester takes some getting used to and you look like you’re dying there he he.” “He should be… mf.. broken in after this…” Uncle was having a hard time getting his words out. He grabbed Clyde’s foot and moved it upward slightly. “Right there Clyde… that’s my tip… oof… focus on that spot…” Clyde was now rubbing the ball of his foot on the area just below my ribs. He was massaging the spot in little circles. Uncle Chester was really enjoying it. “Will… you’re doing a good job… just endure a little longer for me... fuck Clyde…. Now I remember… why I like ya so much…” It was a strange turn on. I was mesmerized on Clyde’s big meaty bear foot working on my belly. Thinking back to uncles house, I was wondering if Clyde would want me to lick it for him. Arther was approaching like he wanted one of us to suck him. He was stroking his cock as he was rubbing my shoulder. “Hey Clyde, it’s on its way, keep up that pace… oh fuck…” Oh crap should I be getting off? “There! Trains leaving the station. Agh!” Uncle Chester’s body stiffened. I quickly tried to get up, my ass taking forever to slide off uncles cock. Only the tip was left just inside my ring as I felt it spasm. Arther pushed on my shoulder, causing my ass to slide a few inches back down onto uncles cock. “Agh… fuck… yeah, deeper!” Uncle grabbed my cheeks and squeezed them tightly around his shaft, as he grunted. “Unf! Oomf!” He thrust his hips up to dig in deeper. His ass lifted up off the chair, his hands pull my ass down. His cock pulsing as it sunk its way balls deep again, causing a bulge in my stomach from his rockhard mushroom head. “Ah, fuck! Flooding your colon! Ah!….ohhhhhhhhhhh.” Uncle Chester let out aloud grunt than a long satisfying exhale. I resisted against Arthur’s hand and pulled my ass up off of uncle Chester‘s cock. His head left my ass with a pop and several ribbons shooting up in the air. It covered ass and part way up my back. It was so hot and thick. Shit, did I get off in time? Uncle Chester stroked the last few globs from his cock and his flow stopped. The guys at the table seemed slightly amused. As if it was something they saw many times before. Was this place really that’s sleazy? I figured we would have gotten kicked out for doing some thing that lewd. But no one seemed too phased by it. I for one had quite the adrenaline rush. My heart was beating, my ass was sore, and I was slightly out of breath. Arthur position himself behind me, rubbing his cock on my cum covered ass. He positioned the tip at my home and tried to push in. His tip was just parting open my loosened sphincter when I quickly made an excuse. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom.“ Excused myself from the table to get a moment alone so I could collect my thoughts. I’m sure I could handle this type of scene, but it was a little much all at once. When I entered the bathroom, I was alone there. I wanted to examine my ass to make sure there was no cum inside me, but when I inspected with my fingers, my ass cheeks and hole was completely glossed in uncle’s sperm. I wasn’t going to stick a finger inside, or else I might push his poz cum in. I cleaned off with in one of the stalls and was ready to leave when someone came in. It was Clyde, he followed me into the bathroom. “Hope you loved my foot action boy.“ He groped my chest and was pushing me back into the stall. “It felt nice… I should probably get back…” “Did you get loaded up good?” “No, or I don’t think so.” “I should inspect your ass, see if any of that old disease spreader paste is gunked up in ya. Turn around.” “That’s not necessary…” “You can trust me boy” Clyde turned me around and bent me over the toilet. He sucked on his fingers and shoved it up my ass, swirling it around. “That’s a nice warm ass. But my fingers are no good. I need to use something a little bigger“ That’s when I felt him withdraw his fingers and point something meatier at my hole. I knew what it was. He was going to shove his cock in me. I pulled away and got up to leave, but he grabbed my head and brought it down to his chest. One of his long nipples poked my lips. “Suck on daddy’s milker.” He held me tight, but at least it wasn’t him trying to fuck me so I opened my mouth and started sucking on his large nipple. It was salty and firmer than I was expecting. He seemed pleased with my mouth action. He reached down and rubbed my crotch, my semi hard cock getting fully erect again. “Good boy. Enjoy these man tits. I pump them every day for boys like you to suck on.” I went back-and-forth between his nipples, ravenously sucking, and gently chewing on them. I think I had a new kink awakening in me. I lost track of time of how long we were there. At one point I had to withdraw from him. He seemed pleased, but not entirely satisfied. “Im not done with you yet. I’ll get old Chester to lend you to me at some point.” When we exited the stall, there were a couple older men there pissing. They looked at us curiously. Clyde left first while I bent over the sink trying to get a drink of water to cool off. “What a cute round ass on display.” One of the old men remarked. I felt hands grab my ass from behind. When I looked in the mirror, I saw one of the old men behind me. He was probably in his 70s. He was thin and very sickly looking. Dark sunken eyes. Shirtless and sagging chest with a wrinkled leathery body. Black leather chaps with no pants or underwear. In the mirror I saw him adjusting his cock behind me. “Hey are ya gonna ask the boy if wants that dirty thing in there?” The other old man asked. “You saw him getting passed around earlier. I don’t think he cares.“ He pressed his cock against my hole and grabbed my waist with his bony fingers and thrust his hips forward. His cock slammed in. He was average in length, but he started fucking me with enthusiasm. “That’s right, let grandpa treat your slutty ass, right. Oh yeah, gonna fill ya with my old jizm.” I was gonna pull away and get him off me, but the old man didn’t last long. “Oh fuck yeah!” He planted his hips deep and his whole body trembled. I felt his cock spasm several times inside me as the old guy moaned. “Ohhhhh, fuck. Haven’t had a young ass like that in years.” He withdrew and stepped away. I fell to my knees, creeped out that some guy as old as my grandfather just unloaded inside me. The other old guy was stroking his cock the entire time. He also has an average dick but his balls were huge like two plums. He looked like he was ready to blow. He came over to me and shoved his cock in my mouth. It taste like piss and old fish. He started desperately fucking my throat. “Oh yeah, you’re gonna swallow all this.” He didn’t let me get away. It took him a minute, but he eventually burst in my mouth. Oh my god, it tasted foul! It was like his balls turned rancid and they were pumping my throat full of expired mayonnaise with the same consistency. His hands pulled my head into him tight. His balls rested on my chin, twitching with each spurt. I only had two options, either swallow all of it or let it fill my lungs. “Oooh fuck…” he grunted. It kept coming! His crotch had a musky scent, his cock kept pulsing in my mouth. …Three *gulp …Four *gulp …Five *gulp …Six *gulp …Seven mouths full of his strong harsh cum. It was foulest thing I ever tasted but I managed to swallow it all without gagging. Once he finished he sighed in satisfaction, and let go of me. A small glob oozed out his tip. Is was gelatinous and had a translucent pale yellow color, as if it really was rancid mayo. Gross, is that stuff really fermenting in my stomach right now? “Nice job boy. Most guys end up throwing up on my horseradish, but you kept it down. I gotta go see to some friends, but I promise you next time I get you to myself my load is going up that ass of yours.” Both the old men left, and I was finally alone again in the bathroom. I felt nauseous and violated, but finally there wasn’t anyone else around. I was getting a little worried about my popularity among the crowd. A lot of these men aren’t the types I would normally fool around with. But uncle wanted to take me to a spot he liked so I’m trying to be open minded about it. Ugh, my stomach hurts, what the hell was that old guys cum made of? “Looks like you’ve been having some fun in here.” Uncle Chester was standing in the door looking at me. He seemed amused. His cock was semi-hard and sticking up a bit. “Uncle Chester! I’m sorry, they were kind of forceful…” “It’s alright Will. I was hoping you would find some playmates here. I new you’d be popular. But did I hear that right? Did you really swallow Saul’s load? All of it?” I put a hand on my stomach and felt it gurgle. It was embarrassing knowing that I was digesting that old troll’s nasty, thick cum. “Yeah, I didn’t have much of a choice. I was surprised about how much there was. It’s like it wouldn’t stop.“ “Yeah, old Saul has been known to be the most voluminous cummer around these parts. He usually shoots out half to a full cup, although it’s not the best tasting jizz there is. I’m just surprised that you managed that. As kinky as I am, I don’t swallow that stuff.” As messed up as it was, I was feeling a little bit of pride, knowing that I could handle something uncle Chester thought was difficult. But on the other hand I felt quite dirty from it. “It wasn’t that bad, I was able to swallow it just fine.” A bold face lie. It was the worst thing I ever tasted but I was feeling a little cocky. I didn’t want to come off as too inexperienced around here. I’m just glad I didn’t have to do that again. “Oh, really? Okay then I’ll invite Saul over more often. Since you like it so much, I want to make sure you get to experience it when he has properly prepared. I think his record for cumming is a pint.” What?! That’s impossible! There no way I could swallow all that! My stomach gurgled again at the thought of it, or perhaps that was because my body really didn’t like digesting what was already in me. Uncle Chester walked over to me as I was still kneeling on the ground. His dick was eye level with me. He held my chin and gently rubbed his cock on my face. “You look like you have a bit of a tummy ache there Will. How about I give you something to help with that? Remember during our twister game I told you I would give you a special treat? Well, I originally came in here to piss, and your mouth is at perfect urinal height.“ “You want to piss in my mouth?“ he was tapping the tip of his cock on my lips. “I want you to enjoy drinking my piss Will. Everything in my bladder emptied out down your throat. That should help make your tummy feel better after swallowing all that yummy Saul cum.” “But uncle, I can’t-“ He slipped the head of his cock in my mouth. “If you can swallow all of Saul, then this should taste like candy by comparison. Just relax and enjoy it. It’s my special treat for you.“ Uncle put his hands on his hips and arched his waist forward. “Close those lips tight Will. You don’t want to spill any.“ Uncle closed his eyes and let his head lean back a little. He took a deep breath and exhaled as he relaxed his body. “Oh yeah. Here it comes.” My mouth was immediately flooded in a salty tangy fluid. My uncle was pissing in my mouth! Instinctively I immediately started gulping down as fast as I could. Uncle Chester was moaning as it flowed. Gulp after gulp, I swallowed uncle‘s piss as best as I could. He had a lot in him and my stomach was getting really full. I felt his urine sloshing around in my stomach, mixing in with Saul’s thick horseradish. I can’t say it tasted good, but it was far better than what I just swallowed a moment ago. Eventually uncle’s flow slowed down and came to a halt. I sipped up the last few drops leaking out of his tip. “Good boy, Will. You did a great job on your first time with piss drinking. How was it? Good?“ “Yeah, it taste great uncle, I loved it.“ I lied with a disheveled tone. He was so enthusiastic about it, that I didn’t want to disappoint him. I might have laid it on a little thick. “Excellent! In that case, there’s a new rule with you staying with me. Every time I have to piss it’s going either down your throat or up your ass. You are now officially my toilet nephew he he he!” Oh god, I should not have said that ‘I loved it’. Uncle’s house rules are changing drastically. We will need to discuss that rule later. I hope he remembers that I’m still his nephew, and not one of his recon hook ups. I got up to my feet and washed my face off in the sink. Uncle Chester was rubbing my ass. “What’s this white stuff leaking out of your ass? Did one of those dirty old men dump a load inside you?“ “Um, yeah, one of them did. The older leathery one.“ “Oh, then that’s fine. No harm in that load. At least I don’t think so. It’s been a while so I don’t know what he has. But I can’t leave you messy like this.“ With that uncle Chester dove his face in between my cheeks and started licking the cum off my asshole. “Ah…” I gasped at the feeling of his tongue down there. He was swirling it around my hole and digging it inside eating up that old man’s cum that was left behind. It felt amazing having a tongue in my ass. I’ve never been rimmed before. Even if it was from my uncle, I couldn’t help but melt at the service. After several minutes of rimming uncle came up and held me. We stared at each other in the mirror. His cock hot dogging between my cheeks. “Your ass tastes divine Will. Ain’t that a cute sight. You look so much like your father when he was younger.” “Thanks uncle.“ That made me blush. As he held me, he wiggled his hips around and positioned his now fully erect cock between my cheeks, poking his cock head against my asshole. “And this thing likes the taste of your ass as well.” He dug his hips forward and started to bury his cock up inside me again. I broke the embrace and turned around. Uncle’s cock sliding out and now poking my belly button. “I know you like to play around but perhaps we shouldn’t be doing penetration?” “You managed to enjoy yourself penetrated on my cock earlier.” “Yeah that was okay I guess. But it was in front of a lot of people and I didn’t want to make a scene.” “We definitely made a pretty good scene. I even blew a load deep in yah.” “What?! Really?!” “Nah, just kidding. You just barely made it off.” “Oh good!” I sighed a relief. I was worried wither or not I cut it too close there. “Or did you? He he he” Uncle Chester was nearly mocking with his tone. “Come on, that’s not funny…” “Oh relax Will. All bottom sluts get pozzed eventually.” “But-“ “Okay no more of all that. Come on.” Uncle guided me out of the bathroom and back into the dark industrial bar. The two old guys and Clyde were chatting with Arther at the table. They glanced in my direction across the room as if I was the topic of conversation. I was morbidly curious as to what they were talk about. Uncle Chester was walking me towards a different part of the bar. It was a long hallway with broken windows and a metal spiral staircase leading down into pure darkness. “This first floor is just the bar and lounge area. Down here is the cruising area. Kinda like a bathhouse.” The first floor wasn’t cruisy enough?! Men just have casual sex and no one bats an eye. How could downstairs be any worse? “Uncle Chester? I’m not sure I’m ready for that.” “Uncle? Shit Chester. This is the nephew you wouldn’t stop raving about?” Arther was behind us. Probably on his way down to the ‘official’ cruising area. “Whoops, guess the cats out of the bag.” Uncle seemed more amused than upset. Like he was caught trying to pull a prank or something. “That means you brought untainted goods here. Oh he’s gonna be popular. I’d love to fill him up.” “Well that’s up to him, but I’d love to watch you fuck his brains out and fill him with your assorted concoction.” As Arther walked past us he stuck a finger up my ass making me jump a little. He sucked on his finger as he descended into the abyss. “Well, I figured you’d be getting plenty attention as is being a handsome young man around here. But now I guess the dirty old fuckers around here will be extra on the prowl.” “Maybe we should head home?” “Nonsense. The night is still young. And you might find an ass to unload in that ain’t too grizzled. That is if you’re not busy getting fucked.” “I don’t think I want to get fucked down there.” “Tell ya what. If someone tries fucking you that you don’t like. Come find me and I’ll slide my cock back up in you. That way they’ll see your ass is occupied.” I was trying to make sense of how that logic worked. But before I could get a word out, uncle Chester guided me by the hand and we were making the decent down.

(“Is his name Sammy?”) great line ….. not that it matters right at that moment- but it kind of does…. I am sure many of us have been there - brings back fond memories of my younger days

Long Weekend – Part 9 I lay there, blindfolded, for what felt like an eternity with only the sound of the porn playing on the screens for company. My arse ached from all the cocks, toys and fists that had smashed it over the past three days. I put my hand between my legs and felt the rough puffy edges of my hole, slick with cum and lube. My rosebud had gone back inside me but my hole still gaped and I could touch my extremely sensitive pink flesh. I lay back and licked my fingers. I was starting to come down from the cocktail of drugs that I had taken and I was feeling pretty rough – I had never partied so hard in my life and I didn’t know what, or who, would happen next. My bladder was painfully full and I assumed that Carl and Mike would prefer me to use the bathroom instead of pissing myself and making a mess in the playroom. I struggled out of the sling and walked into the en suite and took a long slow piss and the relief washed over me. “4 hours and 27 minutes”, Mike said behind me, making me jump and piss on my foot. I looked around and he was standing in the doorway of the bathroom, smiling. “You scared me”, I replied, “I didn’t even hear you”. He looked me up and down and absent-mindedly played with his cock through his shorts. “We’re impressed boy, you tell most guys not to move and they can’t stay still for more than quarter of an hour, you managed 4 hours and 27 minutes. We like that” said Carl, appearing over Mike’s shoulder. I finished pissing, cleaned my foot and flushed the toilet. “Jump in the shower and we’ll wash you” suggested Mike. I nodded and took off the dirty jockstrap as they started the water. I stepped into the luxuriously large shower, with a large showerhead above and several jets coming out of one of the walls. The warm water felt amazing and they took large handfuls of sweet smelling shower gels and shampoo and washed me all over. “Face the wall so we can do your best bit” said Carl. I turned around and stuck my arse at them and held my cheeks apart with my hands. “Good boy” said Carl, “let’s get you freshened up in there” as Mike passed him a toothbrush with some toothpaste on and lightly ran into around my puffy hole. The tingle of the mint with the tickle of the bristles made me stand on tiptoes and I heard the two men chuckle behind me. Then, gently at first, Carl pushed the toothbrush up into my cunt and started fucking my with it, sending waves of pain up inside me. I looked down and saw a few spots of blood washed away by the water, followed by a steady stream. “That’s enough”, said Mike, and Carl pulled the toothbrush out of my hole and showed it to me. The bristles were bright red with blood and then tip had been sharpened to a point. “Brush your teeth”, instructed Carl as he passed me the toothbrush and the tube of toothpaste. I complied, glad to change the taste of stale cum for mint. “All done”, said Mike as he switched off the water and passed me a large towel. I took it from him and started drying my hair. Once I was dry Carl told me to bend over in front of him. I was expecting to get fucked again but instead he slid a tampon into my hole and said, “Stops your boy pussy bleeding everywhere”. I felt utterly degraded as they sent me to bed. They had work in the city in the morning and I was going to have to learn quickly what the duties of a houseboy are.

I just learned that the man who got me to try Tina for the first time and probably pozzed my neg ass was my father. He had just dumped several loads in me and fucked (what I hope was) my lay neg load out of me. Hard prick was still inside my ass, as he massaged his dirty seed into the walls of my ass. "Son, your mother didn't marry me cause she knew I was gay. After your birth she asked that I have no contact with you with the exception of sending you a yearly birthday card. I had the feeling that you might turn out to be gay like myself and your grandfather." "Your father was gay too?" "Yes, not only was he gay, but he was the man who introduced me to the joy of man-on-man sex." I thought to myself, 'Wow, my father had sex with his father and now I've had sex with mine.' You couldn't imagine how happy I was at that very moment. I had to ask Greg, "How sure are you that your poz seed is going to take in me?" "There is no guarantee that it will take, but I do know a fool proof method that is certain to make sure you're poz." "What's that?" "Step one you slam some of my poz blood and step two we open the door and let everyone who wants to seed your hole." I was liking the twisted ideas Greg had suggested. I didn't hesitate for a second when I agreed, "Sounds like a plan to me, but on one condition." "Name it my boy." "I get to live with you." Greg looked down with a smile and answered, "Of course you're going to live with me. I wouldn't have it any other way. But your not just going to live with me, you'll work for me too." "Work for you?" "Yes, I'll explain later. Now let's get you ready to be gang banged." He let his semi-stiff cock slip from my hole as I just lay in the sling. He pulled some rope from his bag and fixed my ankles and wrists down securely. Then he took the syringes that he used for the slam he gave himself and fixed another slam for me. He mixed in the water but before he gave it to me he tired off his arm and added his own diseased blood to the mix. I was still flying pretty good from the slam he had given me not all that long before, but trusting him implicitly, I went along with his plans - after all, he was my father. Then he remarked "I know your feeling really good from that first slam. This additional slam will make you a total cock and cum slut. Expect your cock to shrivel up and be soft for a few days. All you will want the next few hours is to be fucked and seeded. I'll be watching over you the entire time." I looked up and nodded, "I'm ready." I watched as he tired off my arm with the tourniquet, swabbed the vein with alcohol, suck the full point in my arm, made sure he hit the vein and then empty the mixture of Tina and his blood into my arm. I knew that with his blood in the mix there was no way I'd escape the bug. I heard the click of the releases of the tourniquet and felt the warmth of the drug as it hit my chest. I coughed out hard, I felt the rush hit me harder then the first slam. I heard a loud ringing in my ears as I lay back and enjoyed the rush. I looked down at myself and noticed that my semi-hard cock I had moments ago was now a pathetic looking stub. An involuntary "OH FUCK!" was my sole reaction. "Looks like my boy is feeling good." I just shook my head yes as Greg went and opened the door for everyone to see. He came back, his hard 8" pointing the way to my hole as he slid in easily. He leaned over and we kissed as he fucked me some more while we waited for others to wander in the room. It didn't take long for our room to become common knowledge, and soon we had a crowd gathered around me. One by one I was fucked and seeded by young and old, fat and thin, white, black, brown, and yellow. Greg kept me flying as I took on all the men who came by. When I finally came down, my hole was dipping and sore. Greg belted me out of the sling and over to the showers to clean up. He helped me get dressed and we gathered up all our belongings. I showed him where I parked and he drove me back to his place where he took me inside and put me to bed.